Baby-baptism meer babism, or, An answer to nobody in five words to every-body who finds himself concern'd in't by Samuel Fisher.

ANTI-SACERDOTISM.

Sacerdotale delirium dilineatum, The dotage of the Priests discovered, OR Editio nova auctior, et emendatior.

A new Edition, With no small Addition In way of Emendation, Amplification, and truer Application of the third part of that trebble Treatise, which is extant about the Ashford Disputation, ENTITLED.

A pathetical exhort•…•…on to the Pastors to oppose the growth of Anabaptism, or a short discourse concerning the means of opposing hereticks in disputation and preaching.

In which new Edition, as Christs true Clergy, alias, the Churches that are commonly, but not properly, called ANABAPTISTS, are cleared not to be such, So (exceptis ex∣cipiendis) the Pope and his C C Clergy are cleared to be such themselves, (viz. self-loving and ambitious, vain-gloryous and covetous, illiterate and sottish, impure and carnal, cruel and bloody, lying and blasphemous, prophane and sacrilegious, Heretical and Schismatical) as Dr. Feat∣ly in his remarkeables, and that fraternity, by whom he, though dead, yet speaketh, in their patheticals have proclaimed the said ANABAPTISTS to be.

MAL. 2. 1, 2. 7, 8, 9. O ye priests this commandment is for you, &c.

AND now O ye Disputers and Scribes of the Ashford Dispu∣tation, I might say not a little, and will say something (how much I know not) in discovery of your sacerdotall doings (not to say dotings) in the third piece of your pedorantical paper, wher∣in the only truely baptism, Church and Ministers of it are both declaimed against under the hatefull names of Heresie, Schism, Hereticks, such as from no other principles then self conceit, Ambition, vain-glory

and covetuousnesse design the propagation of errors, by certain hypocritical pretences, obstinate, impudent, and audacious deportments, Seducers, whose society is to be shuned &c. * 1.1 for thus, and much worse, to the rendring of us odi∣ous among your Gentry and Vulgar, and the hardning of their hearts against the truth, are we, whom you stile Auabaptists, bespattered by you Antibaptists in that Triobulary Treatise, intituled p. 20. A short discourse concerning the means of opposing Hereticks both in Disputation and preaching, alias in your title page, whereby it is evident both what, and whom you mean by the words Heresie, Heriticks viz. us and the way we walk in) Apathetical Exhortation to the Pastors to oppose the growth of Anabaptism, the drift of it whether it be more to decline, or desire any more disputation with them, one can hardly disco∣ver, so doubtful is the sense of the Scribes that scraped it, sometimes as it were de∣crying disputation as dangerous, and that from which tis scarce possible to expect any good, and superscribing it self thus, viz. Why Hereticks are not to be dis∣puted withall: sometimes as it were disputing for disputation again, as if it meant to move the Ministers, though worsted, by no meanes to give out, and to make it good that much good may be expected from it, like Caesar at Rubicon with one foot out, saying yet I may go on, the other in, saying yet I may go back, be∣speaking its patrons to be in a twitter, in a temper between Hawk and Buz∣zard, afraid to dispute too downrightly for disputation least that should ingage them another time, ashamed too directly to dispute down disputation, least it be thought they have no mind to it any more.

But, to come to the thing it self, I confesse you have spoken Bonum, but not Bene, Rectum, but not Recte; it is a moddle of (for the most part) right, good, true, and honest matter, onely made use of either very simply or very subtly, to a bad end, viz. the provoking of the Priesthood (no need to bid mad folks run) to preach up a false, and oppose the practise of the true baptism.

Secondly, most miserably misapplied (if •…•…cientiously and not cunningly it is the better) to an improper subject and perverted the wrong way viz. to the fast∣ning of the name Hereticks and Schismaticks, for non-conformity to the Clergy, up∣on those true Churches of Christ, for non-conformity to whom in opinion and pra∣ctise (if miscariage about baptism may properly be so stiled) the Clergy are in very deed the truest Hereticks and Schismaticks in the world.

I shall therefore in a serious survey and examine of what▪ Heresie and Schism is, discover plainly,

First that the people whom you call Anabaptists, upon account of meer dissent and separation from you in the point of baptism, are no Hereticks nor Schisma∣ticks; but the truest visible Church that Christ hath upon the earth.

Secondly, that you the P P Priesthood of the Nations, who dissent from them in that point, are, as to that point at least, the veriest Hereticks and Schismaticks your selves.

Thirdly, after some pathetical expostulation with your selves, addresse my self, by way of Peraphrase upon your own pathetical and paraenetical passages, pathetically to exhort the true Pastors, and paraenetically to perswade all people (as you do yours to beware of us) to beware of you, the spirituallity, by whom the way of truth is dispited, who though you disguise your selves under the name of Gods Clergy or Heritage for a while, yet will appear to be but cruel crushers of his true Clergy in the end.

First, then let us see what Heresie and Schism is, and then who is a Schism•…•…∣tical Heretick in the doctrine of baptism, Heresie as to the Gospel is held (and that truly by all manner of men I think) the holding or maintaining any erroneous opinion in the faith and doctrine of the Gospel, contrary to that doctrine delivered by Christ and his Apostles in the primitive times, obstinately and pertinacously a∣gainst all meanes that can be used towards conviction of the truth, Schism is divi∣sion,

or making of a rent fraction or faction in, or separation from the true Church, and from walking with them in the truth, by the holders or maintainers of such false doctrine or opinion; and consequently Schismatical Hereticks, who ere they be, are such as are bewitched from the simplicity of the truth as it is in Je∣sus, and from the doctrine that was once received by the Church from him and his immediate Apostles, so as both to believe and practise contrarily thereunto, against all manifestations of the truth, whereby to reduce and reclaim them, and do also rend from and make a head against the true Church, and true head thereof Christ Jesus, separating themselves so as to have no fellowship or communion i. e. nor union of action, nor unity of affection with them that walk in truth. * 1.2

Now whether it be you O PPPriests, who rantize infants or we, who baptize believers, that are thus gone off and divided from the primitive faith and practise, from the true head of that Church, from the true foundation i. e. the doctrine of the Apostles Eph. 2. 20. Heb. 6. 1. 2. and from fellowship with, and conformi∣ty to the true Church in baptism and otherwise, is evident to him that is not blind or blear-eyed; for verily the water baptism which we dispense is abundantly shew∣ed above to be that one baptism Eph. 4. which was used in the primitive times, then which there is no other water baptism, enjoined or exemplified in the word as Christs ordinance to his disciples viz. the burying of new born babes i. e believers in water, and bringing them up again in token of Christs death, burial and resurrection, and of their dying to sin, and rising to newnesse of life, this I say is that one onely baptism the Churches then practised, and thus, and no other∣wise do we at this day, for which the word is our warrant; yea it is that faith which was once delivered unto the Saints, that we now contend for, and the words which were spoken before by the Apostles of the Lord, as we are specially injoin∣ed to do in these latter daies by both Peter and Iude, who foretold how they would be sleighted, as we see they now are, by the two Spiritualties viz. the Rantizer and the Ranter, the one Hereticizing in the excesse by adding a new thing, the other in the defect by owning nothing, both Schismatizing according∣ly from the way of truth; and howbeit after that way which you call Heresie, Schism, separation from the Church, and such like, so worship we God yet, as sure as the coats upon your back, you shall first or last, to your weal•…•…er wo, find that, as to the point of baptism, Churchfellowship and the supper also, it is no other then the way of truth we walk in: yea so far are we from erring, and Schis∣matizing from the Church, that we of all men do stand for a full reformation in faith, practise, doctrine, discipline, worship, manners, government and bap∣tism according to the word of God, and the example of the best reformed Churches i. e. those mentioned in the word according to which we are all sworn to endea∣vour to reform, as we will not be justly charged with Perjury, Perfidiousnesse, and Preva•…•…cation, the guilt of all which how little the Orthodox▪ protesting, cove∣nanting Clergy are clear of in the sight of God and man, is good for them to con∣sider: yea conformity in all things to the primitive practise is that we plead for, presse after, and persue, and howbeit (to the shame of his ignorance be it spoken) Orthodox Mr. Baxter is pleased, among other sectaries, to charge the Anabap∣tists (so he calls us that baptize aright) as the Authors, and approvers of the hor∣rible wickednesse of these times, and speaks of us as dispappointing, and destroy∣ing their hopes in point of reformation, to the grief of his heart, yet with grief of heart that the way of truth should be evil spoken of by him, by reason of such as do wickedly indeed, yet those lascivious wayes, he laies to our score, are lesse approvvd on in our Churches, then in the purest Parish Church in all Christ'ndom, Kederminster not excepted; yea I tell him (and God I hope will one day seal it home upon his heart to the grief of it another way) that the power and purity of Christs ordinances are a 1000 fold more strictly stickled for, according to the Co∣venant,

by us, then by all those Orthodox ones he talks of, who (the more shame for them) do so zealously, and constantly oppose us: we therefore cannot ratio∣nally be denominated Hereticks and Sciasmaticks in separating from, and practi∣sing contrary to you in the point of baptism, so long as we keep close to the pri∣mitive truth, gladly both preaching and receiving the word as tis preacht by Peter Act. 2. •…•…aying repent and be baptized * 1.3 every one of you, repenting, and being baptized accordingly, and after that continuing in the rest of the Apostles doctrine and fellowship in breaking of bread and prayers: and though we draw never so many disciples from you after us, yet the man is out of his Christian wits, that deputes and declares this to be Heresie and Schism, sith so far are we herein from rending from, and refusing to be reduced to the Church, that we indeed earnestly endeavour to reduce them to the true Church, to the true head Christ, the true constitution, the true Baptism and Gospel order, from which they are rent, and run astray, wondring after a false Church, a false head viz. a Lording Priest∣hood, and Parochial posture, both which derive all their being from D•…•…ephes, i. e. his prating Preheminence the Pope: But now as for your selves, the PPPriesthood of the Nations, who mostly deny not, but that the primitive baptism was of be∣lievers, and dispenst in Rivers, or places of much water, which was needlesse if sprinkling was then the way, you have a thing among you indeed, which you call Baptism, but tis not that one Baptism, that old Baptism then urged and used, but another, a new Baptism, and yet to say the truth, neither another nor A new Bap∣tism, but A-no-Baptism, Rantism, Babism, a toy of your own taking up by tra∣dition from your forefathers, but not the first fathers that were the founders of the Christian Church, for you find it not there, but fetch it further from thence, by such consequence as, besides the remotnesse of it, is too weak and rotten to car∣ry it downwards to these times; you are they that dissent, and rend from the truth in this point of baptism, and draw all the world to Sectarize, and erre after you by a law, by your subpaena directories; yea you pretendedly reforming Presby∣ters, who peculiarize the term of Orthodox to your selves, even you, as to the right administration of the outward right of baptism, are not a whit lesse Erratical, Heretical, Schismatical and Heterodox then the Pope, for as he hath another bap∣tism then that, which was in the primitive times viz. infant rantism, which, by the mouth of his cardinal Bellarmine, he confesses to be but a tradition of the Church, so you have no other then the same, yea you own that for good baptism, which is done at Rome, or else how to prove the Popish Bishops to be baptized themselves, that baptized, and ordained you Presbyters, you plainly know not; yet you falsely father it upon Christ, and fain it to be an ordinance of his, then which nothing is more clear then that it is not.

And as in point of baptism you all erre, not knowing, or at least not doing ac∣cording to the Scriptures, all means used to reduce you thereunto notwithstanding, so in the supper, and many more matters pertaining to that visible Church order that was in those times, as namely impropriating to your selves sole power of spea∣king in your Churches, i. e. steeple-houses, so that your members may well say men mutire nefas? it is not for them to open their mouthes there, unlesse to an∣swer when you catechise them; whereas then all the Church were to covet to pro∣phesie i. e. to speak mutually to the exhortation, edification, and comfort each of other, and being gifted, might all (women onely excepted) prophesie one by one, and every one minister as of the ability God gave them, great or small, that God in all things might be glorified, and all judge of the doctrine delivered; but with you what doctrine ere ye deliver, men may try it if they will, but must take it whether they will or no, the mouths of all must be muzzled up, save such as (in your sense) are ministers i. e. have some Parchment Preachment orders to shew from such, as can shew their orders from his Highnesse the head of the Church, not Christ but his Holinesse the Pope, who had his from the beast Rev. 17. who

had his from the devill Rev. 13. yea verily, as to the external face, and fashion of the first Churches, you have altogether altered it, from what it was, and brought in a businesse of your own heads, being all gone aside, and altogether become vain in your wayes, as to your administrations of Gospel ordinances, so that there is none of you that are in the right way of the primitive Churches, no not one: yea ye are separated from and make a head against the true head of the Church Christ Jesus, and take upon you to head the Church your selves, for this is not the fault of P the Pope onely; but of PP i. e. you Prelates and Presbyters too, who howbeit you seem to throw off that supremacy, or headship which the Pope had once, and laies claim to still in the protestant part of Christ'ndom, yet in your seve∣ral Christ'ndoms you have been (not nominally but) really as supreme in Church work as he, and that not over the people onely, but civil powers also, to whom in all cases Ecclesiasticall and civill, though you say you grant the headship or Supreame Government under Christ, yet how doth that ap∣pear, sith they only Corrective, but you Directive, till of late, have done all? for the Bishops, and Sinods, and General Convocations of the Clergy, and assem∣blies of the Kirk, seeundum te; must determine what is to be done by Magistrates in Church affairs, and they do it accordingly; The Priests must give out the word and sentence what is the worship, the way, the faith, the truth, what Heresy, and Schism, who are Hereticks and Schismaticks, and then the Princes in all their Dominions establish the one, and root out the other, as Rogues, at their ap∣pointment, in which cases, saving the bare name of supremacy over the Churches, which hath been allowed, it is difficult to me to discern, whether Christian Kings have not been, as of old under the Popedome, so more lately under the very Prote∣stant Clergy, as the Bosholder under the Constable, at his discretion & direction to whip the beggars: and though you may say, and so saies the Pope too, that you claim to head and order the Church directive no otherwise then under Christ, yet in very deed as he, for all his saying, so you have presumed to set your selves above Christ, the only head, Counseller, Lord and Lawgiver to his Church, for as the Pope hath done no more then broken his lawes, changed his ordinances, tram∣pled his truth, made void his commandments, and subpaena damni Temporalis, et eternae damnationis, imposed mens Traditions arrogantly in their stead, so you in your severall lines have done no lesse; yea you also make people to erre with all your might, and whatever tender consciences find Christ piping to the contrary in his word, yet if they dance not after you pipe, when it sounds to the tune of Tithes, and put not into your moneths, you cry peace, but bite with your teeth, and prepare war against them: Mich. 3. 5. possessing the world with prejudice against them as a sort of seditious Sectaries, damnnble Hereticks, and Schisma∣ticks; yea (exceptis excipiendis) saving some few scatterings here and there of more sober and moderate minded Ministers, like so many graines of salt to keep the rest from stinking too much in these states, where you have, or would have raigned, who have not been so hot spur as their fellowes, by the good will of P. the Presbiter, as well as of P. the Prelate and P the Pope, many an honest mans native countrey, for non-conformity to his Gangraenaticall domination, should ere this, have been made too hot to hold him: so far therefore as separa▪ from the true church and her orders may denominate a people Heretical Schis∣maticks, and Divines themselves place the Nature of Heresie much in seperation and Schism, the Denomination seems to be your due, O P P Priests, who are departed from the primitive church, and not ours, for departing from you, ye are are those Schismatical Teachers, that are rent all from the primitive plainesse of the Gospel, and present pompousnesse of each others way, and have seduced the whole world into spiritual thraldome, idolatry, and superstition, and inticed them into a carnal liberty of calling all things according as your carnal ends, and interests impose the names of Heresie or truth upon them: you are S S She that

having got the good liking of the Kings and Kingdomes of the earth to confide in you, do close the eyes of their judgements, as Dr. Featley faines we do, with your birdlime of Schism from the true church, and head thereof Christ Jesus, and bewitcht them into an implicic submission to Papism, Arch-bi∣shopism, Occumaenical Synodism, Provincial Classism, and so lead them as you list into Anti-gospelism, Antiscripturism &c. making a prey of them, and though Featly had the faculty of faining the Baptists •…•…o be such, yet you are indeed devi∣sers of new religions, and Spiritual Impostors, falsely pretending to Christ as the Patron, and Authorizer of your new doctrines, of which Paedo-baptism is one, which because there is not the least dram of evidence for it in the word of Christ, therefore when people begin to question it, you amuse the vulgar with the names of some divine Authors or other, not Peter, nor Paul &c. but S^t Austin, S^• Gre∣gory, S Chrysostome &c. at Rome his Holiness the Pope, the holy Mother, the Catholique Church, Ghostly Fathers &c. and in places where those subterfuges are not regarded, Reverend Sinods of grave Orthodox Divines, Ministers of Christ, Suffrages of all the learned Divines in the Reformed Churches, * 1.4 &c. and this you do to secure your Tenets from the hazards of disputes, and exempt your persons, and actions from the test of examination, as if there were such infallibi∣lity herein, that it is no lesse then blaspemy to doubt, or call in question the Dictates or Directories &c. of such and such: thus bearing your selves up with bombasting termes of Fathers, Spiritual, Ius divinum &c. you gain to the captivating of the reason of men so far, that they resign up themselves, •…•…urare in v v vostram sententiam, and will be as their Priests are, and never believe but that they be∣lieve the truth, when all this while there is nothing but humane authority (and humanum est errare) for most things you do. yea you are indeed the greatest Schismaticks, or Rentmakers * 1.5 in the seamlesse coat of Christ, that the Earth bears; you are they that have caused divisions, and offences contrary to that do∣ctrine, which was at first received at Rome and in all Churches, and by good words and fair speeches, viz. decency, order &c. have deceived the hearts of the simple, so as to make more conscience of serving those belly gods the Priests, then the Lord Jesus according to his own will, therefore when you talk so much to us of the Church, and your Church, crying out (as the Pope does against the Bishops for theirs, and the Bishops against you Presbyters, for your departure from them) Hereticks, Hereticks, that disturb the peace of the Church, forsake the Church, infringe the unity of the Church, yet I say what Church, so long as there is no other Church constitution among you to this day then that of pari∣shes, into which the Pope put all Christ'ndome? what Church, so long as * 1.6 the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, on which every true Church is built * 1.7 is cut off, disclaimed, and exploded, and neither the word purely preached, nor the Sacraments duly administred, which by Calvin and Featley themselves are both made such true notes of the true visible Church, that wherever they are there is the true Church, and where not theres no true Church, what ever there may be in pretence: yea verily so far are you from due administration of the sacraments (giving the Supper to such as were never at all, much lesse truly, baptized, & many of you Presbyterians not administring it at all to your flocks, whom you contend were truely initiated into your Church by baptism) that indeed as you have sub∣stituted infant rantism instead of it, so you preach down that due administration of baptism and the Supper, which according to the primitive pattern Acts 2. is at this day to be found amongst us, withall the vehemency you can, proclaiming us Schismatical hereticks for declining your disorderly administrations, and, ac∣cording to our covenant, pressing on to that purity of administration of Gospell ordinances, which lies now in such plain English before mens eyes, that all your glosses wil beguile them but little longer: there is no danger therefore of being rent from the Church of Christ, in departing from participation with you in your oppo∣sitions

of the truth, therefore never glory so much in these vain lying words, the Church of God, the Church of God, which is indeed the Common tone of all you Romanists each to other, in your rendings each from other, for there is none of you all three have a true visible Church of Christ among you, nor yet right any admi∣nistration of the things you call Sacraments, whether we speak of either baptism or the Supper.

My answer then to the whole PPPriesthood of Christ'ndom, even ye Protestant Clergy also, from all whom, as well as from the Pope, we who are fictitiously sti∣led Anabaptists, and charged as Schismatical Hereticks for so doing, and trou∣blers of the unity of the Church, are departed, shall be the very same, that you Pro∣testant Clergy do make in your own defence, when you are charged by your old fa∣ther Caiphas, and his Catholicks, as Hereticks and Schismaticks in your rending from them, and as infringers of the unity of their Church, yea in the very words of Calvin, to whom you my Ashford opponents are pleased to send us, who saith thus of them (as I do with him of you all) Inst. l. 4. c. 2. S. 2 Magnifice quidem &c.

They do indeed gloriously set out their Church unto us, that there should seem to be no other Church in the world, and afterward, as though the victory were gotten, they decree that all be Schismaticks that dare withdraw themselves from the obedience of that Church that they paint out, and that all be Hereticks that da•…•…e once mutter against the doctrine thereof. But by what proofs do they confirm they have the true Church?

S. 1. If the true Church be the pillar and stay of the truth, it is certain, that there is no Church, where lying and falshood have usurped the dominion.

S. 3. There is therefore no cause, why they should any longer go forward to deceive by pretending a false colour under the name of the Church, which we do reverent∣ly esteem, as becommeth us; but when they come to the definition of it, not one∣ly water (as the common saying is) cleaveth unto them, but they stick fast in their own mire, because they put a stinking harlot in place of the holy spouse of Christ: that this putting in of a changling should not deceive us, be side other admo∣nitions, let us remember this also of Augustine, for, speaking of the Church, he saith: it is it that is sometime darkned and covered with multitude of offences, as with a cloud: sometime in calmnesse of time appeareth quiet and free: some∣time is hidden and troubled with waves of tribulations and temptations. He bringeth forth examples, that oftentimes the strongest pillars either valiantly suffered banishment for the faith, or were hidden in the whole world.

S. 4. In like manner the Romanists do vex us, and make afraid the ignorant with the name of the Church, whereas they be the deadly enemies of Christ. Therefore although they pretend the Temple, the Priesthood, and other such out∣ward shews, this vain glistering, wherewith the eyes of the simple be dazled ought nothing to move us to grant that there is a Church, where the Word of God doth not appear; for this is the perpetual mark wherewith God hath mark∣ed them to he his. He that is of the truth (saith he) heareth my voice. Again, I am the good shepheard, and I know my sheep, and am known of them, my sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me, And a little before he had said, that the sheep follow their shepheard, because they know his voice: but they follow not a stranger, but run away from him because they know not the voice of strangers. Why are we therefore wilfully mad in judging the Church, whereas Christ hath marked it with an undoubtful sign, which wheresoe∣ver it is seen cannot deceive, but that it certainly sheweth the Church to be there, but where it is not, there remaineth nothing that can give a true signifi∣tion of the Church, for Paul rehearseth that the Church was builded, not upon the judgements of men, nor upon Priesthoods, but upon the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets, but rather Jerusalem is to be severally known from Ba∣bilon, and the Church of Christ from the conspiracy of Satan, by that difference

wherewith Christ hath made them different one from another. He that is of God (saith he) heareth the words of God, ye therefore hear not, because ye are not of God. In summe, forasmuch as the Church is the kingdom of Christ, and he reigneth not but by his word, can it be now doubtful to any man, but that those be the words of lying, by which Christs kingdome is feigned to be with∣out his scepter, that is to say without his holy word?

5 But now whereas they accuse us of Schism and Heresie, because we both teach a contrary doctrine to them, and obey not their lawes, and have our as∣semblies to prayers, to baptism, to the ministration of the supper, and other holy doings, severally from them: it is indeed a very sore accusation, but such as needeth not a long or labor some defence: they are called Hereticks and Schis∣maticks, which making a division, do break in sunder the communion of the Church. And this communion is holden together with true bounds, that is to say, the agreement of true doctrine, and brotherly charity, whereupon Augustine putteth this difference betwixt Hereticks and Schismaticks, that Hereticks indeed do with false doctrine corrupt the purenesse of faith, but the Schismaticks sometime even where there is like faith, do break the bond of fellowship. But this is also to be noted, that this conjoining of charity so hangeth upon the unity of Faith, that faith ought to be the beginning thereof, the end, and finally the on∣ly rule. Let us therefore remember that so oft as the unity of the Church is com∣mended unto us, this is required, that while our minds agree in Christ; our wills also may be joined together with mutual well willing in Christ, Therefore Paul when he exhorteth us to that well willing, taketh for his foundation that there is one God, one Faith and one Baptism. Yea wheresoever he teacheth us to be of one mind, and of one will, he by and by addeth in Christ, or according to Christ, meaning, that it is a factions company of the wicked, and not agreement of the faithful which is without the word of the Lord.

S. 6. Cyprian also following Paul deriveth the whole fountain of the agree∣ment of the Church, from the onely Bishoprick of Christ, he afterward addeth the Church is but one, which spreadeth abroad more largely into a multitude with increase of fruitfulnesse, like as there be many sun beams, •…•…ut one light; and many branches of a tree, but one body grounded upon a fast root, and when many streams do flow from one fountain, although the number see•…•… to be scat∣tered abroad by largeensse of overflowing plenty, yet the unity abideth in the ori∣ginal, take away a beam of the sunne from the body, the unity suffers no division, break a branch from the tree, the broken branch cannot spring, cut off the stream from the spring head, being cut off it drieth up, so also the Church being over∣spread with the light of the Lord, is extended over the whole world: yet there is but one light that is spread every where. Nothing could be said more fitly to expresse that undividual knitting together, which all the members of Christ have one with another; we see how he continually calleth us back to the very head. Whereupon he pronounceth that Heresies and Schismes do arise hereof, that men do not return to the original of truth, nor do seek that head, nor keep the doctrine of the heavenly master, Now let them go and cry that we be Hereticks that have departed from their Church: sith there hath been no cause of our estrang∣ing from them but this one, that they can in no wise abide the pure professing of the truth: but I tell not how they have driven us out with cursings and cru∣el execrations, Which very self-doing doth abundantly enough acquit us, un∣lesse they will also condemn the Apostles for Schismaticks, with whom we have all one cause. Christ I say did foresay to his Apostles, that the time should come when they should be cast out of the synagogues for his name sake. And those Synagogues of which he speaketh, were then accounted lawful Churches. Sith therefore it is evident that we be cast out, and we be ready to shew that the same is done for the names sake of Christ; truly the cause ought first to be

inquired of, before that any thing be determined upon us, either one way or other. Howbeit, if they will I am content to discharge them of this point. For it is enough for me, that it behoved that we should depart from them that we might come to Christ.

S. 10. But we see h•…•…w each where they cry out, that their assemblies are un∣holy, to which it is no more lawful to consent then it is to deny God.

Therefore it is needful to depart from the consent, of those assemblies, which were nothing else but a wicked conspiracy against God. In like manner if any man acknowledge the assemblies at these daies being defiled with idolatry, super∣stition and wicked doctrine, to be such in whose full communion a Christian man ought to continue even to the consent of doctrine, he shall greatly erre.

S. 12. Whereas therefore we will not simply grant to the Papists the title of the Church, we do not therefore deny that there be Churches among them: but onely we contend for the true and lawful ordering of the Church: which is re∣quired in the communion both of the Sacraments, which are the signes of professi∣on, and also specially of doctrine.

Hereby therefore appeareth, that we do not deny but that even under his ty∣ranny remain Churches, but such as he hath profaned with ungodlinesse full of sacriledge, such as he hath afflicted with outragious dominations, such as he hath corrupted and in a manner killed with evil and damnable doctrines, as with poison∣ed drinks: such wherein Christ lieth half buried, the Gospel overwhelmed, godlinesse banished, the worshiping of God in a manner abolished: such finally wherein all things are so troubled, that therein rather appeareth the face of Ba∣bilon then of the holy City of God. Therefore because these marks are blotted out, which in this discourse we ought principally to have respect unto, I say, that e∣very one of their assemblies, and the whole body wanteth the lawful form of a Church.

These very words of Calvin, which are your defence, and mine too against the Pope (O ye Protestant Priesthood) are mine also against you, when you clamour against us as Schismaticks, for separating from your Nationall Churches, and calling as many out with us as we can, viz. because you two P P as well as the Popish Priesthood, are not Syon, as you suppose, but two of those three parts of that great City, Mystery Babylon the great, the Mother of Harlotry and Heresie, that hath reigned over Kings and Kingdomes of the Earth: You hold not unity with the head, you return not to the fountain of the truth, reform not by the Primitive standard, but start aside like a broken bow; you hear not the voice of our Prophet in all things he saies, but make void his lawes; you walk not in those scorned, mean, base waies, which he hath chosen, but are they rather that count them base, and so we can no more ioin with you then deny Christ: & so far are we from being Hereticks and Schismaticks thereupon, that we rather truly declare you such as stand divided from the Root, the Sun, the Fountain, as well as all three one from another; yea what need we any further witness that you three Hierarchies are all Hereticks, and Schismaticks, since the whole World hears it aloud out of your own mouthes? the Bishop saith the Presbyter, as to his Government, is a Schismaticall Heretick, the Presbyter saith the Bishop is so, the Pope saies they are both so, and they both say he is so, and therefore I say they are all three so, if we may credit what they say a∣mong themselves: you stand all divided from Christ, and the Apostles, and now God hath justly divided you into three parts, and divided you three miserably each against other among your selves, yea and sub-divided you; i. e. divided his people, and well nigh all other people from you, so that though you labour in the fire of wrath and rage, to bring them back to unity with you, and their old blind conformity to your waies; yet you weary your selves for very vanitie, for the earth

shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the Sea: even so O Lord divide their •…•…or gues more and more, and let great BBBabel come down daily by the division of Languages, that the whole Earth, which was once of one Language, and one speech, even that of Babylon, may at l•…•…st after all, and by all this div•…•…sity, learn all that one pure Language of the Land of Canaan: yea come (my beloved) hast'n this blessed work, and be like a swift Roe, or young Hart upon these Mountains of Bether * 1.8.

So having discovered what Heresie, and Schism, and who the Hereticks and Schisma•…•…cks are, I come now to discourse o're again, in a little plainer way, your ow discourse concerning them, and the means of opposing them; which (as I said above) is a parcell of pretty right matter, if spoken of the Pop•…•…, and his P P Priesthood, to whom of right and most properly it appertains; yea quid ri∣des O S S Sacerdos? mutato nomine de •…•…e fabula narra•…•…r Thy own tale is a fi•…•…rod for thy own taile, thou hast sharpen'd thine Arrows, and bert thy Bow, to shoot at a Pigeon, and kild a Crow: for verily thou art the man to whom all those properties of the Heretick, and Schismatick propounded by thy self, do much more aptly and exactly agree then to him thou talkest of; a little translating, a little trimming, a little turning of it towards the true subject, will make every tittle of that tattle of thine to be the truth, which is but a peice of fai∣ned falshood as thou tellest it of the Baptists: what thou hast reported lacks but to be retorted (O Priesthood) with a little amplification, and a right application of it to thy self, and then omne tulit punctum, it hi•…•…s the nail on the head, and tels 〈◊〉〈◊〉 but the truth indeed.

Thus then distinguishing your Patheticall piece (O ye Ashford Opponents) which I mean shall be my Text, all along by a different carracter from my own peraphrasticall amplification, and genuine application thereof, so that both you and the World may read (as it were in text letters) your own abst•…•…act from that of mine, when you please; and signing the Titles of the CCClergy. whe∣ther true or surreptitious, with three letters in the front, as C. C. C. P P P &c. most commonly, when I speak of •…•…hem in the lump, to denote the three P P Parts into which that great City B B Babylon, which they make, stands divided, I proceed as followeth.

That Herestes must be the Apostle hath said, yet it makes no more for a tolleration of them (in the true Church I mean, though others mean in the civil state) than that of our Saviour of offences, saying (foresee∣ing no question how by means of the Clergies crying out Heresie, Heresie, Schism against the way of truth, being once turned aside to Heresie themselves, the world would be offended at his little ones for walking in it) They must come, but wo to the man by whom they come: the Apostle reckons Herestes a∣mong the works of the flesh, Idolatry, Witchcraft &c. Gal. 5. 20. which alone to argument sufficient against the Patronag•…•…, and Invi∣tation of them, unless withal license in the true Church should be given to all other carnal sins, why should the Church of God upon Earth make much of those against whom the Kingdome of Heaven shall be •…•…ut? her pale is not so strong to keep them out from breaking in upon her, like wild bores, and wolves to spoil, and wast her, but her good will should not be so great to them, as to wellcome them in to her fellow∣ship, till they repent from their dead works of superstition, bloody tenet of per∣secution for cause of conscience, worshipping God after mens traditions, blaspheming the name of God, and his Tabernacle, and them that dwell in hea∣ven, trampling the holy City, Heresie, Schism from the primitive truth &c Neverthelesse, how beit to tolerate and harbour Hereticks in communion with them whilest they oppose the true way of Christ, would be an error, and an evill too

intollerable in a true Church of Christ, yet I hold that opinion of the C C Clergy not onely intollerably Heretical in it self, but intollerably hurtful also to themsel∣ves that Hereticks may not be tolerated in a civil state, for if Fines, Prisons, Banishments, Racks, W•…•…ips, Tortures, headings, hangings, burning•…•…, and such like punishments with the civil sword were the due of every Heretick, and Schismatick in the faith, as the C C Clergy have for ages and Generations born the world in hand that they are, to the causing of all these their national Church censures to be inflicted on the Saints, when they have once blindly sentenct them to be Schismaticks to the civil power, if this I say were the due of every Here∣tick or Schismatick, and every true Heretick and Schismatick had his due too, good Lord how have the C C Clergy condemned themselves out of their own mouthes to devastation, when the civil powers shall find them to be the Arch-Hereticks in the world, if taking them at their word, they shall do with them, as they say they ought to do in this case concerning others? but God forbid that with what judgement they judge, they should be judged, and with what mea∣sure they meet, it should be measured to them again at our suggestion, if their own Cheek-by-jole carriage to the Stern-men of the State do not pull it unavoi∣dably upon themselves; yea verily though as far as those that oppose themselves against the truth of Christ, they may well challenge the name of Schismaticall Hereticks, and though Amen might justly be said by the Magistrate in this point to the opinion of Gangraena, and his Gang, and might Amen be said to his wise wishes as concerning us, who teach and practise baptism in its primitive fashion, we could expect to be suffered in the Common-wealth no more then High-way Murderers, yet dare we not desire their extirpation out of any of their native rights, in the several states, wherein they are, nor such uncivill suppression of them, meerly for their erroneous Tenets, as they have sollicited the higher powers to concerning us; we have not so learned Christ, nor would they if they had heard him, and had been taught by him as the truth is in Jesus: for howere it comes to passe that the C C Clergy (whose own the worst would he, if that were true, and execution done accordingly) are so besotted as to believe that Here∣ticks and Schismaticks from the faith, men of false waies, worships, religions, though elsewise never so peaceable and innocent must not onely be dischurched, but discommunicated also from the patronage of the civil power, and cut off from the priviledges of other Subjects, yet neither Christ nor any of his Apostles, as from him, gave any order for such rigid rejection, indeed the Apostle Paul wills in his Epistle to Titus cap. 3. who was a Church officer, that a Heretick after a second and third admonition be rejected, i. e. from the Church, and Gal. 5. 12. wishes that they were cut off from the Church, that did trouble the Church, and Rev. 2. 20. 21. the Church of Thyatira was reproved for suffering that woman Iezebel, which calleth her self a prophetesse * 1.9, to teach and seduce his servants to fornication, i. e. false worships, &c. but it will no•…•… follow therefore that such may not have license to live civilly in civil states; for the weapons of the Churches warfare, wherewith she is to fight against Heresies, and which she is ever to have in readinesse to revenge all disobedience to Christ by, are no•…•… carnall 2 Cer. 10. 4, 5, 6. not such as are used by the officers of States, but onely spirituall, as admonition reproof, and in case of obstinacy, putting out from among them, delivering up to Satan, and not delivering up to the secular power, as the Popish Priesthood used to do * 1.10, when any of their creatures, specially of their Clerico∣creatures

turned Hereticks, i. e. departed from their Heresies to the truth, saying pray take him into your power, and be merciful to him, meaning hang or burn him for a Heretick. The Church I say is neither to use the carnal weapons of the State, nor yet to stirr up the State so to use them on 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and truths behalf, as to imprison, sine, hang, burn or banish false worshippers, unbelievers, misbeliev∣ers, or Hereticks, further then they are withall (as by meer unbelief they are not) offenders against the civil State; I find the Lord Christ foretelling by him∣self, and his Apostles, that for the most part (the more is the pitty) the Rulers, Kings, Governours, and Princes of the world would be such enemies against his Gospel, that his Disciples should be hald before them as evill doors for his names sake Matth. 10 18. that not many mighty, and noble men would own his truth 1 Cor. 1. 26. that rich men would oppresse the Church, and draw them before their Judgement seats, and blaspheme that worthy name, wherby the poor in this world, which commonly are the richest in faith, are called Ia. 2. 6. that the Kings of the very Christian Nations would throw down their crowns, and give up their power, and strength unto the beast, & commit fornication wi•…•…h the W W Whore, and at her instigation make war with the Lamb, and at last be overcome by him, Rev. 17. 14. 17. and be put down together with all their rule, authority, and pow∣er, as very enemies, though once his ordinance, under his feet, 1 Cor. 15. •…•…4 25 I find also Ephe. 4. that he hath sit in his Church Apostles, Pastors &c. for the work of the Ministery, and affairs of it but I no where find in his will and Testa∣ment, that Christ intended the Magistracy, as his Ordinance (though undoubt∣edly in other cases the supreme ordinance of God to men, whether in the Church or out of it, for civil good) to officiate so immediately in matters of Religion, saith church order, &c. as to execute Church-discipline, Church censure, for •…•…er Church disorders, Church Divisions, Church offences, or so as to make all men within their jurisdiction (and yet, though their Churches be no true Chur∣ches neither, so the CCClergy would have it) to believe as the Church believes, worship as the Church worships, and be members of the Church, whether they will or no; if not to pray with them, yet at least to pay to them, or else to be excommunicated out of all they have, and, under the name of Hereticks, dis∣churcht out of the world: for so verily they do (doctrinally at least) who teach such false doctrine, that men of false relegions, whether heathens, Jewes, Turks, or Pagans, or men erring most grosly about the true, as Papists, or whatever else, though never so submissive in all civil things to the civil Powers, yet may not lawfully be licensed to live in civil States, or in any Common-wealth under the Sun: for by the same reason that Iews, Turks, Heathens, Hereticks may not without sin, be tolerated in one Nation, but must (ex officio) be rooted out of it, upon that meer account of denying and defying Christ, which is as high as ever any Heretick went, they may not without sin be permitted to be in another, and so either some nations must sin in allowing these to live in them, or else, though de facto they cannot by reason of their number, yet de jure they ought, as far as they well can, by Kings and Princes, among whom few or none are so well acquainted, as they should, with what is Heresie, and what truth, to be driven quite out of the world; and so the poor Iewes whose conversion the Priests pray for with much zeal and compassion, must in quiet live no where at all, that they may be converted, but must belike be turned altogether into the sea.

Besides the notion of their being Christians adds nothing to mens power as Ma∣gistrates, so but that if such magistrates as are Christians, are Church officers, as Magistrates, then other Magistrates, as heathen Magistrates, must be Church officers as well as they, and then how well that Christian Church is likely to be served and governed, whose head Church-officers are Heathens, a fool may see.

Yet whether the Magistracy be Heathens, or Christians it matters not to the

Church, so long as they are the ministers of God and Christ to them, and others too for civill good, to punish evil doers, that are injurious against the common, or any mans proper weal, Church-member or other, in body, goods, or name, by stealing, lying, murder, defiling, defaming, defrauding &c. whereby any are prejudic'd in point of their outward well being: mean while whether he be the minister of God onely or Christ also, and that not onely as God, but God man also it matters not, so long as he is an ordinance to us for civil good: * 1.11 so that if any matter of Division of inheritances, or of wrong and wicked lewdnesse be brought before the Magistrates, committed whether by a church-member or any other it is all one, reason wills that the Magistrate should hear it, and (be they Heathens or be they Christians who stand before him) determine and destribute ac cording to the equity of his civil Law, and as much as Mr. Baxter looks askew at this assertion p. 120. as if he thought the Magistrate were to do a Pagan no right against a Christian, without partiality, not favouring a Christian in a civil cause against a Heathen, a Turk, an Egyptian, a Pagan, so as to take the Christians part, further then the equity of his cause in hand may justly call for it, more then the others, though the Magistrate himself also be a christian, and a

brother to the christian, whose cause depends before him, or a member of the self same congregation with him, not balking to do civil justice against Church-members, they deserving punishment, as if the church were exempted from his * 1.12 jurisdiction in civil things, because he is no christian, but a heathen, nor yet de∣nying to do right to church-members, if they be injured by others, for if he do any of this, I am sure he does no justice in his place, whereupon Gallio, the Depu∣puty Governour of Achaia, who was not a little to be commended in one thing? was no lesse to blame in another, Act. 18. 17. in that when the Greeks in a rude and barbarous manner took Sostenes the chief Ruler of the Synagogue, and beat him, for letting Paul preach in it, before his face, and before the very judgement Seat too, yet he cared for none of those things, for those were the things that fell duly and directly under his cognizance, as he was a magistrate, and so the mini∣ster of God to men for good, whether they be Christs disciples or no, for the re∣dresse of such civil abuses; neither is Christ yet in his own person, Luke 12. 13. 14. nay nor yet by any Church-officers of his (qua sic) unlesse they be civil Magistrates also, and then as in that capacity they must do that right that concerns them as such, as meer church-officers to be judge in those outward cases, and as therein the outward man onely is concerned, for then Paul, one of the chief Apostles, and officers of the Church, being then present, might have taken upon him in the behalf of Sostenes, and himself, as the Pope and the PPPriesthood do for the most part in their religions, to have determined for themselves in that civill dissention, but Christ as man, and his church, as his Church, are yet no judgers, nor dividers over men, but the Magistrate by Gods, and if I say by Christs appointment it hurts us not, is made as onely in such, so the only judge and divider in such civil matters; but if it be a question, and a brabble about Heathenism, Turcism, Iudaism, Christianism, and about Religion, worship, and faith and Iesus, and words, and names as Antinomists Arminians, Anabaptists, Pelagians, Socinians, Anti-christians, Pedobap tists, Sectaries, &c. and about his law, and about Heresie, and spiritual Truth, and Schism in the Church, and Ministry, and such like, about which the eares of the civil powers have been d•…•…d by the usual addresses of the PPPriesthood un∣to them for help against Hereticks and Schismaticks, and by their hideous out∣cries viz. of the Prelates against the Presbyters, saying, help O King, and the Presbyters against the Sectaries, help O Parliament, all will be overspread with a Gangrene of Heresie, Murder, Murder, &c. O ye Magistrates re∣strain dipping in cold water, as you will save the lives of your subjects, and such stuff, and folly as is powred out to the Magistrate by the Minister against men more true to Christ, and Magistracy then himself; I humbly conceive the Ma∣gistrate may lawfully, and more acceptably to God then otherwise, save himself so much labour, as to let these matters alone: yea he may do well to see, that what∣ever Religion men be of, that are under his civil power in each state, whether Iew∣ish, Turkish, Heathenish, Popish, Prelatical, Presbyterian, or Independent, may not be injurious each to other, without satisfaction, in civil matters, and to see that none commit any uncivil actions, that are contrary to that common ho∣nesly and righteousnesse among men, which men as magistrates, are set to vindicate * 1.13, to see that none live (be they of this or that Religion) dishonestly without cor∣rection, to see that none usurp Dominion over each others faith, so as to make all men believe as some do, whether they see ground to believe so yea or no, by the ci∣vil sword, to see that, in order to their own eternal good, they find out, and walk in the way of truth themselves as it is in Jesus, and when they are once assured that they are in the truth themselves, to let that truth be verbally declared per se, or per alios, as much as they please, but not forced upon others, as their faith, further then the light of preachings and discourses may prevail to fasten it on others con∣sciences; and to see that even enemies to the Gospel, and true Church may have no

more then the weapons of the Churches warfare, which are not carnal, used to∣wards them to make them friends, and as to those, who walk in truth, whoe∣ver they are, or shall but be supposed by the successive representatives, Princes or Powers, to walk in the way of truth, to see that they be countenanc't, but not too much maintenanc't, because Christs disciples, nor cockt up to all the honour, and preferment, and places of trust, and advantage, above their fellow subjects, to the ingendring of jealousies, and emulations in others, that may be happily, though not so neer the truth of Christ, yet as trusty to the State as themselves; for that too often choaks the Church * 1.14 but onely that with an indifferent, impartial hand, as men, whether in Church or out, being otherwise honest, and able, and of publique spirits, not selfish, nor covetous, nor cruel &c. may seem fit to be intrusted with such, and such places, so they may be chosen, and disposed of there∣unto; in a word to see that such as make prayers, and supplications, and inter∣cessions, and giving of thanks for all men, for Kings, and such as are in authority (living in all godlinesse and honesty) may as well as others, and others also as well as they (living soberly and honestly, though not Godly in Christ Jesus, nor worshipping in way of truth, but falsly) may live a quiet, and peaceable life with∣out persecution as to confiscation, bonds, or death, for doing and denying accor∣ding to the dictates of their own, though yet blinded, conscience, and that men of all Religions, may live without molestation one from another, any more then by meer manifestations of their light one to another at seasonable times, in wayes of query, disputation, and preaching, and then to leave all men to worship God according to their several wayes, even misbelievers, Hereticks and Iewes them∣selves, and others that yet believe not in Christ, but deny him, till the Lord lend them light by the word of truth, and to stand or fall to their own master Christ Je∣sus, to whom every conscience shall give account of it self at last, who, if any man hear his words, and believe not, nor receives, but rejects them, judges him not here, either by himself, or the civil magistrate, or by his Church, any fur∣ther then to non-communion with them, yet by the word that he hath spoken un∣to him will judge every man at the last day

Thus it is most evident the magistrate whether Christian or Heathen is to do, and not otherwise viz. to give protection to men, as men, (living honestly, so berly and justly) without respect to their Religions, whether true or false: And as to Religions, to allow Tolleration to all men to practise according to their princi∣ples, the practise of whose principles is not directly destructive to the true Religi∣on, common honesty, civillity, morallity, righteousnesse, and the peace and safe∣ty of the Common-wealth, as some mens principles are, if put in practise, yet verily I know none, among Christians at least, save those of the two Spiritu∣alties vix. the Rantizing PPPriest that in his precincts (which is the whole world, could he catch it) would have no tolleration for any way of worship but his own, and the Ranting Prophet, who would have toleration of all and more too, not onely all Religions, but all, as well unciuill, unnatural, lewd, abomi∣nable, as irreligious actions, which nature it self cries shame on among beasts, & magistracy finds it self an ordinance of God to give correction to, among heathens; for those men are now acting upon the stage, of whom Iude speaks when he saies Iude 10. what they know naturally as bruit beasts in those things they corrupt themselves: the principles of that old PPPriest and this new Prophet, y 1.15 if practised in the hight of them, are utterly inconsistent with the standing of truth in the world untrampled (viz. that of the Priest) and also with the standing of very manhood among men, of civility in civil states, of the common-health of the Common-wealth it self (viz. that of the Prophet) the one is so far from owning any power to be a terror to evil works and incourage∣ment to good, that despising all Government and speaking evill of dignities he holds that there is at all neither good nor evil, nor better nor worse amongst works,

but all alike, and then good Lord how fast must iniquity, dishonesty, unrighte∣ousnesse, and incontinency thrive and abound upon earth to the ripening of i•…•… for the sickle when it shall be acted with allowance from such a principle as this viz. that there is now no iniquity at all? this man would have the civil power allow all Religions, and good Manners too, but allowes of none, at least thinks he needs use none himself, and is for a Toleration of all truth in the world, thoughall truth is the intollerablest thing in the world to him, and though it hath leave from him to grow besides him, and will too among some, yet he hopes to loosen it by len∣ding it so much scope, that it may come up the more easily by the roots, and seeks what he can to kill it by his kindnesse.

The other viz. thou (P P Priest) though, that thou mayest seem to be total∣ly for the truth, and all others to be enemies to it but thy self and thine, thou cravest (I might say commandest, and challengest) such a large toleration for what thou callest truth, that nothing else must be tolerated besides it, yet the truth is, the truth as it is in Jesus, which is Heresie with thee, is lesse beholding to thee then to the other, for i•…•… hath not so much as leave from thee to live, if it can, nay it can take no root at all, at least not thrive above ground if it do, where thou li∣vest at the length of thy Lordlines; for like Nimrod the mighty hanter before the Lord, thou hast built to thy self great B B Babel, a Triple Tower, a three∣fold Fort, or form of Tyrannical Churchlines, wherein thou seatest, and secu∣rest thy self, and whence (being jealous least all that comes neer thee under the name of truth, should undermine thee) thou fightest it afar off.

Thou art (as it were) a wild man like Ismael, having thy hand against every man, and every mans hand against thee, dwelling alone, as much as thou canst, in the midst of thy brethren, by thy sword, and thy bow, by cutting and flesh∣ing, and shooting out thy sharp arrowes, even bitter words, viz. Hereticks, Hereticks, against all that heed not what thou sayest, before thou hearest them: these are the rough hands of Esau, wherewith thou handlest thy brother Iacob, that will obtain the blessing before thee; TTThou art the 3 heads of that Eagle, spoken of 2 Esdras cap. 11. cap. 12. and wheresoever thou lookest and spreadest thy black wings, thou lookest that all other birds should tremble under thee, and be subject to thee, so that none of old, durst so much as chirp against thee, no not one creature upon earth, but so soon as any began to appear any where with∣in thy range, that was not Pullus Aquilae a chicken of thy own brood, thou hast rapaciously torn it with thy Talents, and made it a prey to thy youngones, and wher∣soever thy wonted principle of persecution for conscience hath taken place, and thy gawdy, greedy, griping Government stood up in full force, the truth hath lien groaning, and grovling under thee upon the ground.

Thus verily hath it been not onely for ages and generations within the domini∣ons of the old Bruitish, but also more lately under the domination of our BBrittish Priesthood. Yea thou O P P Priest hast been such a thicket of thorns to the Lilly that she could never flourish upwards without a thousand scratches from thee; such a tall crop of tares, as hath overtopt, starved, and strangled the wheat.

TTThou knowest not what spirit TTThou art of, thou wouldst fain command fire to come down from heaven * 1.16 and consume them (as if it were Christs mind) that receive not Christ Jesus in the wayes of thy own invention: thou judgest them that are without, that are none of thy C C Church (whom, were thy Church the true Church, thou should leave to God to judge 1 Cor. 5. 13) if they be but in the same Nations wherein thy Church is, and that shrewdly too sometimes, when thou canst get the strength and power of states to stand to thee, and execute such cen∣sure as thou saiest is due to Hereticks and Schismaticks in the Church, yet I can∣not much blame thee, whilst thou clap'st whole common-wealths at once under thee as thy Church, which ought as much to be corrected into an observance of

the directories and decrees of Synodical power in matters spiritual, as of the Sena∣tical in matters civill: thy chief way to cure Hereticks (when they are in health) is to kill them: this Pa•…•…pharmacon is letting blood, thy present remedy against the remedilesse disease of Truth-telling Truth-spreading is Truth treading, and present smoothering it from the vulgar, by stopping the passage of the press, and opening the Pipes in the Pulpit, and present tampering with the Truth-teller, who, if he unsee not what he sees, is •…•…nse recid•…•…ndus, to be dispatcht out of the way, ne pars sincera trahatur, lest sincere ones, that seek after truth should find it when it flies abroad, and be in-per-fected by it as well as he: thou massaciest men to the Masse, slayest men into thy service books, s•…•…st up thy religion by treason, * 1.17 when it can stand no more by reason, fightest with fire and sword when thou canst do little by the spirit and word, * 1.18 makest thy pen knife keen enough to cut, when thy pen is not quick enough to countetfeit, thou stopst Stevens mouth with stones, and bearest him down with brick-bats that he blasphemes, when thou canst not resist the Wisdome and the Spirit by which he speaks, like the wolf in the fable, thou accu•…•… the poor innocent lamb of troubling the waters, for nothing but drinking at the pure fountain, and when the lamb replies, my cause is better then thin•…•…, On but quoth the wolf, my teeth are better then thine, I must devour 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Now therefore as to the civil Magistracy, throwout all Nations, Tongues, k•…•…ds and people where thou (O proud P P Priesthood) ridest them, I humbly beg of them in the name of Christ, and on behalf of his truth and people, which thou ha•…•… suppressed, that they would no longer set TTThee up as Lady of Kingdoms as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 over Gods heritage, as Supream dictators to the whole nations where they live so in all Matters of Religion, faith, and Gospel, as that all people must fal down to thee, and worship God only according to thy more dimme and divided, then di∣vine directions; but that people may go forth from under thy Egyptian prohibition, to serve the Lord according to his own will and word, which thou hast hid from the vulgar by unknown tongues, and forcing thy own constructions on men in nations wherein its mostly truly translated, and believe no more at a venture as the P P Priests believe by any law, as from the Magistrate, whose duty it is not to force men to unity of faith and uniformity in Religion, further then they find free∣dome to fall into such unity among themselves; but to force men to live at unity and peace, in honesty and innocency, in all justice and civility one towards ano∣ther, under what diversity of religion soever may be among them: and whilest any Religion puts its people in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey Magistrates, in civil things for conscience sake, and not to re∣sist them in rebellious waies in such cases, under pain of resisting the ordinance of God, and receiving to themselves damnation according to Rom. 13. 1 2. Titus 3. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. 15. to see that it have as mutuall protection from them, as it yields subjection to them: for this is the good will of God concerning them, as such, and whether they be Heathens or Christians, they are Gods Ministers to attend continually upon this very thing, viz. to render unto all men their dues, as men viz. a room in quiet in the world of what wayes of religion soever, yea though Indians, and redress of any civil wrongs, as they expect to have all men, of what religions soever within their power, to render to them their dues of tri∣bute, honour, custome, fear, for for this cause pay they their tribute also, be∣cause Magistrates are Gods Ministers to the world ward, and to the Church as part of the world, and in no other sense then as to the rest of the world, to attend con∣tinually on this very thing: to dispense praise or punishments for civil good and evil among men, not spiritual, for then they may punish evill thoughts, proud looks, ignorance, non-profiting by the word, not Gods Church-mini∣sters, to dispense good or evil, for good or evil done in the Church, but as the same actions may have reference to the state also, as theft, or the like civil a∣buse,

which comes one way under the Churches censure, and another way under the Common-wealths: they are not I say Church Ministers, nor Ministers to the Church qua Church, as the Priests principle seemes to make them, for then they may claim not only Tribute, but Tith also as well as the Priest, but that he will be loath to part with, though in truth it belongs to him for his Church wasting work full as little as to the other.

I humbly beg therefore (I say) of the Powers, that truth which hath been trod under foot may be tolerated among them in their several civil States, Common-wealths and Kingdomes, and to the end it may undoubtedly be so, let all that which the Powers in the several Nations do judge in their own consciences to be truth in point of Religion, have toleration and protection and no more counte∣nance by them, as Magistrates, but bare protection from injury, as other waies also may have, and not such extraordinary supports from a power Heterogeneal to that of the Church, nor such extraordinary gratulations, gratuities, revenews, incomes, preferments, and portions out of the common State-stock (let their own private purses be as open to them, & such as professe it pay to its Ministry as much as they will) for besides the partiality of this thing of making other Religions, and wayes that judge themselves to be the truth as well as that, pay and be tributaries to the true one, and the grumbles it will ingender in mens minds, this proves the greatest mischief under heaven to the truth, when the Ministers, who should expect no∣thing but shame, and suffering with their Master, who was Beelzebub, are slusht with the outward pomps and vanities of this world till they forget themselves so, as scarce to know what ground they stand on; and howbeit Mag•…•…trates may mean honestly in their high honourings of them (as that good man Constantine the great did) yet as his high embraces, and graces done to Christi in Bishops proved (be∣sides his intent) the stirrup, whereby those Lord beggars got up on horse back, and rode to the devil (for so hath that Romish whore rid both her self, and the beast un∣der her which is Christ'ndome) so though I hope it never will, yet it may possibly be so again, if care be not taken against it, witnesse the two other more seemingly modest and maidenly Minions, Episcopacy and Presbitery, which (qua Mini∣stry) came out of her loines, w•…•… have not brought the world so far out of that old Babilon towards Sion as they pretended to do by reformation, as else they might have done, being slugged, & luld asleep by benefits, and benefices in the way; for posit â eadem causà ponitur idem eff•…•…ctus sublat â tollitur, golden cups ever yet made wooden Priests, and ever will do; let truth have liberty, and peace, it will de∣sire no more of the State if it be truth indeed And Secondly, let all other wayes and religions besides that which the Magistrate judges to be truth, that judge themselves to be in the truth (save that of those whose very way (as above∣said) is no way but dishonesty, and whose way isto root out all wayes but their own by civil power) be also tolerated, practised and protected from outward violence, and oppression as well as that, for this besides the knitting of the hearts of men of all wayes under one civill power, in intire love and strong affection to that Power that domineers not ore their conscience * 1.19, besides that I say this tolerating all pra∣ctices in point of religion, save that practise of non toleration of any but it self in ci∣vil states, must needs tolerate the truth among the rest, whether it ly in this way or that, and so the Power shall be out of all danger and hazard of coming under the guilt of truth treading, which the P P Priesthood hath engaged the civil power in for 1260 years together, as else it cannot, for if toleration be of no way but one, then if that chance to be the wrong, (and themagistrates are no more sure then other men, that they are in the right, * 1.20 yea 100 to 1 they are not if they use civil violence to others,

First, because the false wayes are many, and bread, and easie, and fine, and the true way but one, and that so streit and narrow, mean and base, that not many noble, and mighty, and men of power ever find it 1 Cor. 1. 26. Secondly, be∣cause (as King Iames said) persecution is a certain note of a false Church) then truth is unavoidably smothered by them, and will first or last pull vengeance up∣on that power, Rev. 6. 11. 12. though it be under the name of Heresie onely that he suppresses it, and plucks it up under the name and notion of weeds and ta•…•…es that would else choak the wheat: besides therefore a most strict charge that Christ gives Mat. 13. that in the world i. e. the civil States and Common∣wealths of it the Tares should stand together among the wheat untill the harvest, which alone is an Argument putting all out of doubt in this controversie, he gives this good reason viz. least in plucking up the Tares, the wheat also chance to be rooted up with them, tis for the wheats good therefore for the Tares to stand, and for the wheats sake that Christ wills they should, though not in the Church yet in the world to the very end thereof.

And because the Divine cannot yet divine that to be Christs meaning in that scripture, that false worshippers hereticks &c. may lawfully (if not civil offen∣ders) be licenced to live in civil States, let us consider how sinister his own con∣jectures are upon it, I have met with some and some of chiefest note in this Coun∣ty of Ke•…•…, who have shifted it of thus, saying that by the Field is meant the Church, not the World as we say, and Christ himself interprets it in that place. Secondly, that the servants, who ask whether they should pluck up the Tarts yea or no, and are bid to let them grow together with the Wheat, are not the Civil Magistrates, but Christs Disciples, who had nothing to doe to pluck them up, and •…•…o the civil Magistrate may do it no withstanding: to this purpose I have been answered when I have askt in way of querie the sense of that place. To which I say,

First, that by the Field is most necessarily meant the World, and not the Church. First Christ so expounds it himself, the field (saith he) is the World: but, say they, the World is oft used to expresse the Church, and so may here. I reply, first, I deny that the word world in any one place of Scripture signifies the Church onely; it signifies sometimes the fabrick of the Universe. Secondly, it signifies all man kind good and bad collectively. Thirdly, sometimes the wicked onely that lie in wickednesse, 1 Iohn 1. 13. Iohn 17. abstract and in contradi∣stinction to the godly, and the Church, but never at all the Church, the godly, the Elect alone abstract, and as in contradistinction to the wicked: and though I know how far forth to maintain their absurd doctrines in other cases some Di∣vines divine such a matter, yet till they shew more for it then they have ever shew∣ed to me, or I am sure can shew out of the word (not denying but that there is a number electorum (i. e.) all that believe and obey Christ, exmundo electus) their Mundus electorum is haud mundus dialectus.

Secondly, here it cannot be the Church however, because it is vox secundae intentionis, a speech that is expounded by Christ to be the sense of the other speech of fie•…•…d he used before, for if the word world were ever used for the Church, it must be by a figure synechdoche, whereby a smal snip of it is signified by the whole, and then Christ speaks figuratively again in his Exposition of the other figurative word field, which were incertum per incertum, to open one paraboricall ex pression by another as paraboricall as that, which who can think Christ did to his Disciples, to whom his intent was to speak more plain, that they might un∣derstand him, but understand him they could not well, if while he spake figura∣tively at first, he did not speak properly at last however; for whereas he had told them the field was the World, they had as much need to have asked again what the world was, if they could not think he meant plainly as he said.

Thirdly, the Church is exprest usually by the name of Christ's Garden, Vine∣yard

&c. which are places more peculiar, and sequestred as Cant. 4. 12. 16. Isaiah 5. 6. Ez. 15. and the world or part without, the Church, by the name of Field, Forrest &c. wherein Tares, wild bores, briars, thornes, as well as wheat, and Saints may live.

Fourthly, if by Field and World here is meant the Church, then twill follow, that sith the Tares, i. e. false Worshippers, Hereticks, Antichristians are bid to be let alone untill the harvest, that such as these may be tolerated, not in the world or civil state onely with the Church, but also in the very Church it self, which toleration cannot be, for God chides that Church that suffers Iezebel to teach fornication in her; and if the P P Priesthood plead for such a Tolera∣tion as this (as he had need considering how his Church is filled with tares more then he is either able, or willing to root out) then he is for a tolleration far more intollerable then that we plead for; for we would have Hereticks and Schisma∣ticks, and Erroneous false worshippers, and nominall Christians, Antichri∣stians no neerer the Church then in the world with them, i. e. the same States, Towns, houses, but not in one and the same Church-fellowship, or Congregation, but they would have them stand in the Church, for which sure Christ gives no permission, much lesse a strick Commission, as here is, that they should.

But say you Christ does not here mean that they shall stand, as if none had to * 1.21 do pluck them up, but onely forbids these servants, who were his disciples, from meddling with them, to ev•…•…ry of whom he gives not Authority to pass c•…•…n∣sures, and punish, but some may have Authority for it for all that.

Some who are those I trow? it must be then either the Ministry, or the * 1.22 Magistracy: not the Ministry, for it is far more cleer, that by the servants here, that took notice of the tares to the housholder, is meant the servants of Christ in the office of Ministers, that would fain have been meddling (as the false Ministry ever does) to root 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all both out of Church, and world too, that is not of institution by Christ in their opinion, and such a spirit may too much shew it self in the true too, see the like Spirit in his own disciples the first Mini∣sters Luke 9. 54. 55. Mat. 15. 12. 13 14. for which Christ gives them a check, and tells them they knew no•…•… what spirit they were of, and bids them let the false plants alone to the heavenly Father to pluck up in his time, saying let them alone they be blind leaders of the blind, and will both in due time fall into the ditch: tis far more clear I say that tis his Ministry he here forbids, then common disciples, for why should not their Ministry complain of them as well as they? yet he bids these let them alone, which shewes too that tis the World, and not the Church they are to stand in, for it belongs properly enough, and primarily to the Ministers, with consent of the Church, executively to passe the censure of putting them out of the Church.

Secondly not the Magistracy, for if it were the Church as they say it is, how miserably do they mope (and yet so the Priest does) that make him the highest officer in the Church to cast persons out of the Church, who is (though the high∣est officer over the Church, and World too, yet in truth) no Church officer, or Minister in the Chuch (qua Church) at all.

Besides lastly, which puts all out of doubt, the prohibition is to all men as well as some, and sounds forth the mind of Christ to be, that the tares shall stand in the Field till the harvest, and not be pluckt up by any at all, but stand till the harvest they cannot according to his will, if according to his will either Magi∣strate, or Minister might pluck them up, out of the field, what field ere tis that is here spoken of: his will is not only that such shall not pluck them up, but that they shall not be pluckt up until the harvest, i. e. the end of the world, till he sends his Angels to gather the tares, all things that offend, every plant, that the hea∣venly father hath not planted, out of his Kingdome, which taken at large is the whole world, and to bundle them for the fire. To all these many more reasons may

be added why the Magistrate may not force men at all in matters of faith, repen∣tance, Religion, worship, see Barbers answer to the Essex watchmens watch∣word, p. 7 &c. the Magistrate receives no charge from God about Religion, neither is cura animarum, but cura corporum onely committed to him. Luther himself was of this mind, that the Lawes of the Magistrate extended no further then to the bodies and goods, that which is external, and that God would have none to rule in the soul, but himself, therefore where the Magistrate goes about to govern in the conscience, he usurps that jurisdiction, which God reserves to himself, certainly this is that great arrogany in the Whore or Woman of sin, which God will severely punish, in that SSShee gives lawes to the conscience, and sits in the Temple and Church of God as a God.

King Iames in Parliament 1609 said, That it is a sure rule in Divinity, that God never loves to plant his Church with violence and blood, and again in his Ap•…•…logy for the oath of Allegeance p 4 speaking of the Papists that took the said oath, That he gave a good proof of it that he never intended persecution for con∣science, but onely desired to be secured of them for civil abuses, that it was usually the condition of Christians to be persecuted, but not to persecute.

Again, Faith and repentance to acknowledgement of the truth is Gods gift (and if wee'l believe our Clergy) no way in every mans power, no not by gift from God to perform, and so the Magistrate must punish m•…•…n belike, because God, who gives where he lists, does not give them to believe &c.

Again Blasphemers, Persecutors, as Paul, Idolators, as the Corinthians, yea Iewes, Turks and Pagans may be converted in time by the word, therefore are not to be plucked up out of the Earth, for then they can never possibly re∣pent.

Again persecution was never taught by Christ nor practised by his Apostles, but arose among Heathens, and was continued by (the Roman) Antichrist, and his Ministers. * 1.23

Yet theres one way more, whereby they evade all this, and that is by denying that by the Tares here are meant Hereticks, False Worshippers, and Antichristi∣ans, and asserting them to be Hypocrites in the Church; and this is the way of Mr. Cotton (whereby you may see again how Divines are divided among them∣selves in all things almost, as well as some) which Mr. Cotton, in a book, which

the Bloody Tenet relates to gives ou•…•… (as I remember) that by tares is meant hy∣pocrites in the Church, who are so like the wheat, that they cannot well be dis∣covered, nor discetned from it, and so must be let alone in the Church, by the Ministers of the Church, least they mistake and pluck up wheat instead of tares, and cast out men for hypocrites, who its possible may be sincere for ought we know.

In answer to which I must confesse men that cast out persons for Hypocrites, had need be pretty wary, and not overhasty, yea better an inconvenience than a mischief; bet•…•…er erre in letting some Hypocrites stand in the Church, then for hast cast out one that seemes to be so to us, and yet is not.

But this is not the sense of our Saviour in this place, for as it cannot be the Church that the Tares are here bid to be let alone in (as I have shewed above) so much lesse by the tares can be meant hypocrites, so neer the wheat, i. e. true Saints in shew, and likenesse, and pretence, as to be hardly disc•…•…rned from them. For

First, Though Hypocrites are like Saints, and appear so to be oft, it may be alwaies, to the deceiving of us, yet the Tares are not at all like the wheat, nor at all to any, but such as are stark blind, appearing to be wheat.

Secondly, an Hypocrite in the Church (who is one that app•…•…ars to be what he is not) must be supposed while he is in the Church, to be discovered, or not discovered so to be, when not discovered, he is no hypocrite to us, to whom things are, as they appear (what ere he may be to God) but as true a Saint as the rest; and when discovered (till when to us he is a Saint, and must stand under the notion of a Saint) then he must not stand in the Church, which is not to har∣bor any that are palpably wicked, and who is so palpable as he, whose simulata sanctit as is dulplex iniquitas.

But now First, the tares he•…•…e spoken of are plainly said, and seen to be tares, and appeare to be tares, and a distinct stuff from the Wheat; and yet for all that they are bid to be let alone in the Field, as Hypocrites must not be in the Church, when they appear to be such.

But in the field, i. e: the world tis true enough that hypocrites may stand, even after they are cast out of the Church, unlesse they act any thing that civil justice will reach them for, and so also may Antichristians, and all false Worship∣pers.

Tis evident then that in this place, as well as Matth. 15. 13. 14. that in the time of the Gospel Church, Tares that much hinder the wheat, that are min∣gled in the same Field, world, Civil States, Countreyes, Common-wealths, of Satans sowing among the Wheat, Weeds, Nettles, Bryers, Thorns, Plants that are not of the heavenly Fathers planting, Fa•…•…se worshippers, Hereticks, men and their Ministryes of false Religions, doctrines, faiths, waies of serving God, may and ought by permission, and commission from Christ be let alone, and allowed to stand, by no means in the same Church, by all means in the same world, or part of the world locally considered, for the Church is not locally con∣sidered as a place measured by, and consistent of such or such a compasse of ground, as the Popes parish Churches did, whereupon they went on procession once a year, lest they should forget the bounds of their Church, but mystically, of such or such a company of men, however scattered locally here or there, yet in one fellowship, I say in the same part of the world, nation, City, Countrey, civill corporation, with the wheat, Saints, true Church, under the protective power of civil Magistracy free from molestation, meerly for their religion, so be they live justly, soberly and peacably with all men, any thing said to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding by the Priest, who of all men hath least reason to be against toleration of tares in the world, and of plants which the heavenly father never planted; if he consider what he is himself, and unlesse he desire to be

rooted out in hast by the civill power, before his time.

See the parable, and read it, with the exposition of it Mat. 13. 37. &c. He that sowed good seed in the field is the son of man, i. e. Christ, the field is the world, therefore not the Church, the good seed or wheat are the children of the Kingdom, i. e. the Saints the true Church, and worshippers, the tares, which while men slept, and did not mind it, the enemy came and sowed among the wheat, i. e. in the same parts and places of the world, Towns, Countreyes, &c. locally considered, the children of the wicked one, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the same as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 2 Thes. 2. that wicked, false worshippers of God after their own inventions, mens precepts, not his will, people and priests grown up into a Church, worship, mini∣stery, religion insensibly by little and little, from false principles, and founda∣tions, custome, forefathers, prudential additions of orthodox men &c. not the pure naked word it self: a people born to their religion, yea their christian reli∣gion in the way of flesh, and blood, and the will of man, of the Pope and coun∣cells constituting, and civil powers from them commanding; not of God by the word of truth.

The Enemy that sowed them is the devil, for he indeed filled the whole world even the whole Christian world, with false worshippers, false principled Clergy men, and when he could not kill the wheat, the Christians in the ten persecu∣tions in his open war against them by the mouth of th•…•… beast, or empire heathen, wherein he prosecuted them under their own names, because Constantine a Chri∣stian was come now to the crown, then he turned, Christian himself, and would have Christianity imbraced by all meanes, by a law, and sowed the seed of false principles, of stablishing Christian religion, as the onely religion, before which all other shall now down, promoting Christianity in the shell, that he might kill it in the substance, causing great honours, revenues, Peters patrimo∣nies to be given in favour of Christianity, from which principles, selfish, am∣bitious, lazy, luxurious Ministers, as the Pope, formall meer nominal Christi∣ans g•…•…w up, and overtopt the truth and true Saints, that kept close to the truth, in the midst of all this mock shew, wherin the devil hath kept an apish imita∣on of Christs church all along, and ministry, ordinances, baptism, supper, church censure, but all corrupt, and trod the holy city to the ground Rev. 11. the same subtle one, now he sees his trade of forcing men from the truth by the p•…•…inciple of conformity to the false Christianity, and the old Spiritualty fail, is now shifting himself undoubtedly in to another Spiritualty, that will as much corrupt, & delude the world by the principle of liberty of conscience abused, and turnd by the Ranter into license, though we who plead for liberty of truth say in maxima libertate est minima licentia, in the greatest liberty of conscience to serve God, theres the least licence to serve the devil by our lusts, and corrupt our selves in what we know naturally as bruit beasts; nor is that conscience that makes conscience of nothing.

The harvest is the end of the world, the reapers the Angels, by whom at that time Christ will throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into his barn and burn up all chaff, Tares, husks, weeds, bryers, thornes, idolators, hypocrites, subtle seducers, and sinful subverters of the truth, whoever shall ap∣pear to have been such, and all other trash, with unquenchable fire Matth. 3. 12.

Mean while I say still Tares may stand among wheat locally in one Country, yet not lawfully in one church society.

Weeds and flowers, Roses and nettles, Lillies and thornes, Vines and bram∣bles, Idolatours and true worshippers, Believers and infidells, the children of the Kingdome and of the wicked one, the Temple of God and idols, Christs church and the Devils chappel, discovered hypocrites and sincere Saints, Chri∣stians of all sorts, save such whose very principle prohibits toleration, and they

make the case uncapable to be, which will win or loose all, stand alone or not at all as whether the P P Priesthoods do not, or at least did not, let all men judge Jews, Turks and Pagans may be lawfully allowed their religions, living in sub∣jection under one civil power, if the whole world were but one Monarchy, in one World, in one Field, or Common-wealth, though not in one Garden, not in one Vineyard or Church; and may not be made to be of the true religion whether they will or no: yea I appeal to the conscience of any sober minded man, whether if Pontius P•…•…ue, whom the Scripture stiles the Governour of Iudaea (and a lawful Governour over the church, a very heathen may be, but no heathen lawfully, a member, much lesse an officer or a Governour in the Church (whether I saie if Pi∣late should have been converted by Christ at the bar, while he sate on the bench, and truely believed in him: it would have pleased Christ: that he should have im∣proved his civil power to have established Christianity in Iudaea: and forced all men under penalty to believe in christ, and renounce all meer Jewish worships; or whether it had been as lawful a decree in Augustus •…•…aesar to have forced all men to be Christians under a penalty, as twas in him, to issue out a decree, that all the world should be taxed? I suppose not, but that he must have left all to their waies, and have practised it himself, and protected it from injury, and propounded it to all in way of preaching, but not prosecuting any by his civil power, if they would yet remain Jewes or heathens; and Christ might as easily have made Em∣perors his Disciples had he meant that the Gospel should be established by civil power.

And this is for the further safegard, and advantage to the wheat (as I sayd be∣fore) for Christ gives this reas•…•…n why he would have the tares to be le•…•… alone, least by rooting out the ta•…•…es, the wheat be ro•…•…ed out also: for if all religions may stand, then the true one may stand in quiet, without disturbance, if all pe•…•…ple may walk every one in the name of his God, Mich. 4. 5. then we may walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever, but if all be beaten down in a state, and but one stand, ten thousand to nothing it is not the truth that is there establi∣shed: for truth may be trodden down, but treads not down others in a violent way of persecution.

Besides if true Religion establish it self alone in some States, by forcing men to subject to it, its gives a bad example to false religions in other states, that think themselves in the right, to do the like, and force men that love the truth there, to submit to them, and •…•…o theres qui•…•… for quo, and no end of disturbances, they saying that we are Tares, we that they are, and so there is nothing but pulling up by the roots, if toleration be not tolerated, as the most peacemaking principle, and so in these bussles if the wheat grow alone some where, it must fall elsewhere, even every where, where the tares are resolved to stand alone, and so Homo Homi∣ni Lupus, Christianus Chri•…•…i no Diabolus, men must be wolves and devils each to other throughout the world.

Besides, if the power in any place be ignorant, and under an erring conscience that conscientia errans, will oblige him, seemingly to himself at least, to tread down truth, and set up false hood, and all this by a law, yea if the Magistrate take the part of any religion against all other, so as to establish it alone, and root out them, whether it be the true one or a false one that he sets up, not tolerating all others, but forcing them to submit to it, the mischief is in a manner intolerable, on either hand; for if false, have not we all felt the smart of being forc'•…•… to false wayes, Smectimnus as well as others? if he hath not forgotten the groans, that for liberty of conscience came once out of his own mouth, while he was crusht under him, that was crusht under the Popedom, but in the Marian dayes above: but if true the forcing men to own it before they see ground freely to receive it, makes a world of formalists, of nominal Christians, who had as good be nothing at all, as no better then they are, & of hypocrites, which are worse then nought, the worst sinners

in the world: for is it not better for me to remain a Jew under a blind conscience, till I see the truth, then to turn Christian against my (though blinded conscience) for fear of men, before convinc'•…•…, or before I yet see it to be the truth? a forced feigned profession for •…•…ear of men, if it happen to be of the truth it self, is at best but splendidum peccatum a guilded sin. Besides us to weave the spiders webbe as Isa. 59. to make laws and penalties to bind conscience, which brawny conscienc'•…•… men can creep ore, let them be what they will, as we see in Nebuchadnezzars dayes, and in the Popes time, and ever since, all people for fear fall down and worship the golden image the King and Clergy sets up, save such as fear God in∣deed.

And if it be thought that if the civil power take not the part of truth * 1.24 (as I wonder where and when ever it did, at least since Constantines times, till of late) it will be lost more in the croud of errors and Heresies, that will ens•…•…e a general toleration, then any other way it can:

I say, let truth alone, and turn it loose to plead fully for it self, and it will work out its way and live, and thrive, maugre all the entanglements it can have * 1.25 from tares: plain truth may be trusted to treat with the subtlest and proudest oppo∣sers it hath in the world, that (caeteris paribus) do make head against it: but if it be set against by the forrain power of a civil sword, premi (yet then too haud supprimi) potest: do but defend it onely from injury equally with others by the civil, and•…•…then it will defend it self by the spirituall sword against them all.

Wherefore I again humbly represent that grave Councel of Gamaliel, whose reason is good, to all the civil Magistrates throughout the earth. by whose subjects tis sh•…•…rpely controverted, and zealously quaeried what is truth, viz. that they refrain from meddling more with men, though they seem mad men to the world, and besides themselves for the sake of truth in pretence, left happily they be found fighters against God, for if any way be not of God, twill in Gods time come to nought of it self, and ye cannot establish it, if of God you cannot withstand it, but twill come on, in this juncture specially, wherein it dawns toward the great day, and God is about to pluck up every plant he hath not planted; And if men be in your apprehension blind leaders of the blind in things of God, yet let them alone, if they will not go to the right way when called to it, they will see, when they both fall into the ditch. And likewise I humbly beg that what is further and more clearly held forth concerning this subject of liberty of conscience by Mr. Blackwood, in the first part of his storming of Antichrist, may be well weighed by our Magistrates, together with the thirty quaeries presented to them lately by Mr. Iohn Goodwin, and his vindication of them against the Apologist, neither of which ever will be answered solidly by their parish Ministers.

And as for the PPPriesthood it self (though I hope the night is too farre spent for any (save such as will be ignorant, and if any man will be ignorant, let him be ignorant saith Paul, 1 Cor. 14. 28. and so say I) to doubt but that the day is dark over them and theirs) they are blind leaders of the blind in many things, which many others see, of whom yet they are asham'd to learn, and which is worse, such as stand not a little in their own light, by snuffing at it that the Rus∣set Rabbies, and Clergy of La•…•…cks should presume to instruct them more perfect∣ly in the way of God, which God in these daies (wherein the last must be first, and the first last) will subject the proudest spirited Priests in Christ'ndom to take from some illiterate, and perhaps, non-sensical, yet honest hearted Saints stammerers in speech, babes (with them bablers) as of old eloquent Apollos from Aquila and Priscilla, or else it may be hid from their eyes.

And though what they would not that others do to them, when they were un∣derlings each to other, they have done unto all other professions, that were under∣lings to them in the day of their raign, hasting what they could to the hunting of the Sectaries out of their synagogues (or their native rights and enjoyments therein)

which they have subjugated to be their Synagogues, counting the compasse of whole Common-weals, and Kingdomes little enough for them to Lord it over, and set their several names of Papal, Prelatical, or Presbyterian there, confounding, and Babilonishly blending Church & State Power together, so that twas hard for any to ken clearly which was which, or to know where to set the sole of his foot almost upon European ground in any Nation, bu•…•… he and all (his conscience and all) must come under the command, and fall within the verge of some or other of their mercilesse Church Monarchies, yet neverthelesse my humble desire to the powers on their behalf is that they may be tolerated and protected in the practise of what profession, Religion, way of worship, doctrine, discipline, or Church∣government soever they see occasion among themselves, and such as shall see occa∣sion to cleave to them, or any of them, to set up, so far as they shall de∣sire to build their several BBBabels without that blood of souls and bodies of men, in which they have imbrued both their own, and the Princes hands of the Christian Nations in former dayes: I heartily plead for a toleration for them, if ever the power shall (as not a few people already do) discern them to be as Here∣tical, and Schismatical from the truth, as they have judged all others to be, such toleration I mean, as may not be inconsistent with the toleration of all other peo∣ple, and professions of Religion in the several nations in peace together with them, and in security from such searches as have been made by their Surregates Paritors and Proctours &c. after men as unsufferable Schismaticks that side not with them: but a toleration of them in that wonted Tyranny of treading all under their feet, and plucking up all plants by the roots that live beside them by the civil power, when they once have censured them for such seditious ones as are not fit to be suf∣fered in a state b•…•…cause they submit not to their statelinesse, and complain'd of them to Kings as H•…•…man to Ahasuerus of the Jewes, the true Churches type, saying Esth. 3. 8. there is a certain people scattered abroad, and dispersed among the people in all the Provinces of thy Kindom, and their laws are divers from all people, neither keep they the Kings laws, therfore it is not for the Kings, (alias not the CCClergies) profit to suffer them, and made their modest request that if it pleas•…•… the King it may be written that they may be destroyed, which conscience of cor∣recting Hereticks, that conform'd not to the CCClergies Christianity, carried Christian Kings to condescend to in old time, this toleration is too intolerable in all conscience.

I wish well to the persons of the men called CCClergy (God is my witnesse) but I wish not so well to their way as to wish it up in the way wherein they would have had it: and yet I here wish they may have their way too, abating us no more of it then their unreasonable wonted wishes, that the state would allow no wayes but their own, let them pare off that knotty piec•…•… from off their principle, wherein they pray the Powers to beat all men into the belief of all they say by the sword, the belief of which they can never beat into them by the word, then let them and their party practise what they please: let their way be no way of civill violence to all other wayes and then in civil peace let them walk in it till they are weary: and let it stand till by the word it fall before the true one, if it be such a noun Adjective that it cannot stand by it self in Scripture, sense and Reason, without such a Substantive as the civil sword to support it, tis a sign that theres far more shew, then Substance in it: for verily that Gospel that will not stand not onely without, but against the edge of Caesars sword encountring with it, is Antichrists, but none of Christs Gospel to me: yet such it seems is the CCClergies Gospel, which freedom to set it up by other wayes leaves still as helplesse, as hopelesse, of ever standing, unlesse it may be stablisht against all other wayes, on the necks of all people by the carnal weapons of Caesars civil State; its very doubtful of en∣tring the feild with no other strength then its own Canons, unlesse the state lend it her ordinances to back them but if Baal be a God, me thinks he might speak

for himself against them that throw down his Altars, without imploring all the Gods of the earth to speak for him; if the Multitude of his Priests cannot set up his worship, without the Magnitude of earthly Princes to relieve them, let it go, and a good riddance of it too, if Dagon * 1.26 cannot stand on his own legs, but must fall before the Ark, unlesse the benevolence of others lift him up, his PPPriests may set him up as much as they will for themselves, but they shall never set him up again for me. Neverthelesse I am as freely willing, sith tis the will of Christ, and his Testament, that even Baalitish, Romish worshippers should have a Room, and being in the world by the civil Magistrates permission, they yielding civil sub∣jection * 1.27 even to the end thereof, as I am willing there should be a Room and being in it for the truth, for though the Prophets of Baal were put to death in reforming Elijahs time, in the old Church of Israel, which was the type, yet that pointed out no more then that spiritual execution, which is to be done on Iezebel, and her false worships in the true Church in these reforming times of the Gospel, not one of which may abide any more in the Gospel Israel; yea I here seriously sup∣plicate the civil Powers for them, that their consciences no more then ours may be forced by any forinsecal power to act in Church worships contrary to their conviction, but if nought will content the PPPriesthood at all (as of old it would not) but that all Hereticks, as they call them, that hearken not to their Traditi∣ons, must be clublawd into conformity to their parochial precepts, so far at least as to obey the Hue and Cry of their purses, without free leave from their own con∣sciences so to do, then (protesting against the iniquity of their desires after the per∣secution of those, who desire the protection of them from persecution by the civill Power) my most humble suit to the supreme Powers is, that they will be pleased, as to let the PPPriesthood preach as much as they please (a little of which work serves the turns of some of them) and to let such as are satisfied in their Souls and spirits, that they ought to do both, to own and pay them, so▪ to let such as seem to themselves on sufficient grounds to have clear cause to decline them, have the freedome of their consciences to be none of their flocks, and being none of their flocks, a freedom from being forcibly fleec'd by them any more; and if the CCClergy shall he Angry at this without a cause, to let them be pleased without amends, sith tis most evident, that as men ought not to be constrained against their wills, to be of Christs, much lesse of the CCClergies flock, so he that feedeth a flock may freely, and not by force, live of the milk of that flock he feeds, and may not of them that are forrainers to his flock, further then they are free to supply him: they went forth freely to preach the Gospel for his names sake, taking nothing, much lesse by force, of the Gentiles, that were Mi∣nisters to the Church of old, Iohn Ep. 3. v. 7. and many heathenish Parishes here have the Gospell preacht freely to them when they accept on it by the messen∣gers, that go forth of the true churches at this day, but many Parish Ministers will make all that live, or have to do within their line, buy their Sermons of them, and that at their own price too, whether they like them or no, and, which is worse, though they have sold them once, it may be often, ore already (and a dear penniworth too) yet as oft as they remove to other livings, they carry them away along with them in their papers from the people, that have already bought and paid for them, preach them ore again, and so sell them for as much more in other places: but I hope the civil power throughout Europe, as well as they do in the tenth part of it already, will take cognizance ere long, that it can be no great ease to truly tender consciences, who with the CCClergy are ever stiled Sectaries and Schismaticks, to lie under the lash of these Lords over Gods heritage, and in tender consideration thereof, and compassion to those righteous souls, who are vexed with their vanities, proclaim such a Iubilee that the true spouse of Christ, whom they made a keeper of their vineyard, shall have leave to keep her own vine yard, & go forth from her Apprenticeship to these spiritual Task-masters, that their

consciences shall be no more yoaked, nor captivated to their crude and carnal con∣ceptions, and the wings of the CCClergy so clipt, that they shall not soare so high, as they have done, over the faith of all people; yea in the name of the blessed, and onely Potentate King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, Christ Iesus, I warn all the civil Powers, Princes and Potentates of the world, that have been bewitch∣ed by the sorceries of that WWWhore, who corrupts the earth with her fornica∣tions, that they give up their power and strength no more to be improved to the forcing of the inhabiters of the earth, to drink of the golden cup, and wine of her fornications, but that they improve it rather henceforth to the freeing all men from from her conscience crushing principle of per secution by the civil sword, that sub∣mit not to her Sinodical constitutions, and if they refuse to obey the will of the Lord in this thing, and permit not all people to live peaceably in their several forms of worship, they behaving themselves civilly, and in all subjection to them in ci∣vil matters in their several States, I testifie unto them that then the hand of the Lord will be so heavy upon them, and their PPPriests and people, that he will plague them as c•…•…rtainly as he did Egypt, Pharoah and his Magicians till they let his Israel go forth, and serve him as he required.

Yea (O ye Powers) if ye shall yet persevere to Tyranize over truth, and tram∣ple upon tender consciences, and force all men to that one faith which the men, or rather the woman Rev. 17. the CC•…•…lergy in their counsels make the standard through you several States, the Lord Christ will tread you and your people in his wrath, and trample you in his fury, and stain all his raiment with your blood, and strengthen your own Subjects against you and your PPPriesthood, IIIeze∣bel, that stirs you up, who•…•…e lovers you are, with invincible courage, and irre∣sistable wrath against you, to supp•…•…esse your miserable misgovernment, and cast her into a bed, and you that commit adultery with her, into great tribulation except you repent of your deeds, yea he will endlessly imbrole you in wars one against another, about your false faiths, and Anti-christian Christianities, and bring plagues upon you, the sword, famine, death, and destruction, that he may repay unto you the things that have been done unto his chosen, and will hold his tongue no longer as touching the wickedness of that kind, which hath been pro∣fanely committed, but as innocent and righteous blood crieth unto him, and the souls of the just complain continually; so the Lord will surely avenge them, and receive unto him all the righteous blood from among them * 1.28 behold his people hath been led as a flock to the slaughter, but he will not suffer them now to dwell any longer in the land of Egypt, i. e. under the Lordly tyranny of the PPPriest∣hood, who is that threefold great City BBBabilon, which is also spiritually cal∣led Sodom, for her Spiritual whoredoms, and Egypt Rev. 11. 8. the land of Israels captivity, in the streets, within the territories of which the carcases of Christs witnesses ly dead, where also our Lord was crucified. * 1.29

But he will bring them out with a mighty hand, and a streched out arm, and will smite EEEgypt with plagues as before, and will destroy all the land thereof; EEEgypt shall mourn, and the foundation of it be smitten with the plague, and punishment that God shall bring upon it: like as they do yet this day unto his chosen, so will he also do, and recompence unto their bosom, and he will make the Princes of the earth to know, that tis Christs right alone to rule over the con∣sciences of the children of men, and that no meer man may sit as a judge there: and thou (O PPPriest) shall know that Christ alone is King in his Church, and in the conscience, and the true Ministers, but meer Ministers, or servants unto both, and not Masters over either, and that the civill state is the element, and the Orbe, which the Magistrate onely is to move in under him, and that on∣ly meerly in matters civill, and that thy self, who art a creature not of Gods, but of thy own creating, and hast usurp'd a supreme jurisdiction, at least a jurisdicti∣on over all these, hast nothing (but naught) to do in any of them at all, and as

thou art no plant of the heavenly fathers planting, so shalt assuredly be plucked up by the very roots, from all thy pretences, priviledges, provinces, parishes, and other profits and places, in which thy earthly father the Pope hath planted thee: yea thou shalt be weakned as a poor woman with stripes, and as one cha∣stised with wounds, so that the mighty and lovers shall not be able to receive thee: would I with jealousie have so preceeded against thee saith the Lord, if thou hadst not alway slain my chosen, exalting the stroak of thine hands, and saying over their dead, when thou wast drunken, set forth the beauty of thy countenance? the reward of thy whordome shall be in thy bosom, therefore shalt thou receive re∣compence, like as thou hast done unto my chosen (saith the Lord) spoiling and destroying them that fear the Lord, wasting and taking away their goods (tearing them with thy teeth for Tith) and casting them out of their houses, even so shall God do unto thee, and shall deliver thee unto mischief, thou shalt be cast down by them as stubble, and they shall be to thee a fire: look what thou hast they shall spoil it, and marre the beauty of thy face: and the glory of both thou O poor Princely PPPriesthood, and of all those PPPriestly Princes that adhere to thee, shall be dried up, as a flower, when the heat shall arise that is sent over thee.

Be wise now therefore O yee Kings, be instructed ye that are judges of the earth, see that you serve the Lord with fear in your own persons, according to his own will and way revealed in his word, and know, that howbeit you are the Gods of the earth, to judge all men that are under you, whether in the Church, or of the world, in earthly cases, and matters of meer secular concernment, that you are not the Gods of heaven, that is the Church, so far as to meddle at all (as earthly judges) to correct in those meer heavenly cases: and though the PPPriests perswade you tis a piece of acceptable service to God, to let your whole Nations be by law from you compelled to be their Churches, that, as you [civilly] so they [uncivilly] may go hand in hand [Moses & Aron like] & share with you in subjecting violently all souls & your selves too to their SSSacer dot all suggestion in soul cases, & that you may lawfully punish Hereticks into the hearing of them, & banish them into a blind obedience to their directions, yet I am bold in the Lord to assure you, that as you should have little thank from him, should you force men to such a worship as (for the matter of it) is according to Christs will, against their own, so will he once check you in wrath (if you repent not in time) for forcing all men to worship after the CCClergies will against Christs; for as the first is at best but a piece of honest ignorance, so this last is at least no lesse then a piece of divellish darknese Rev. 13. 7. 8.

Hearken no more therefore (O ye the Magistrates) as you respect the true good of your Republiques, to the clamors of your CCClergy, when they cry out to you to hunt out Hereticks, i. e. such as after the way they call heresie so worship God, where by they run you unavoidably, if you run after them, upon certain ruine, and on the hazard of fighting against God, and then wo be you, & of root∣ing the wheat, his Saints, out of the Field, the world in which it ought to stand, and the tares too even till the harvest, and of infinit cumbrances, inconveniences, and brangles about Church matters, wherein, as Magistrates, you are not so imme∣diately conc•…•…rned as they dictate to you, who are such a contentious sect of men, both with all others, and each with other about one Church businesse or other continually, that tis impossible (now specially since truth is returning home, which they have so long driven from her own border) but that the nations will be imbru∣ed in their own, and one anothers blood, in defence of their fopperies, if you engage as oft as they would egge you to it on their behalfs: What animosities have ever been between the Temporalty, and these Lords Spiritual? What quar∣rels and jarres between the Fryers of several orders? what whole Countrey cla∣shes, and consumptions have been made in Germany between the Calvinists and Lutherans? what inveteracy between the CCClergy of the severall FFFormes of Government? which though they can agree all against the true Clergy or he∣ritage

of God, yet hate each other unto the death, yea oh the infinite wrang•…•…gs and little lesse then divellish dissentions, wherewith as with a sire they have wasted all corners of their CC•…•…Christendomes, that they have been more like the places of burying dead bodies, then like the houses of Christs flock, yea they have consum∣ed themselves in their miserable burning, whilest in their holy wars they have called 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…everally the civil sword to the ultimate determining of their spiritual con∣troversi•…•…s, and made carnal weapons the instruments of their churches warfare, as if the best way to co•…•…vert the nations to Christ, were to convert them to dust and ashes: how have they s•…•…amed upon occasion of different opinions, so as to tear and rend people to pieces, and engage them, & their princes at swords point for their lusts and wills sake? how have they cast the people from one element to another, one falie way unto another, till they have made whole Countreys, Cities, and their own Academies A•…•…aes, feild, of blood, and like foaming and •…•…a∣ging waves of the Sea, sh•…•…ving together for the dictates of that kind of Clergy still that they are the S•…•…ries of; insomuch that some observant spirits have wisht to dy, and depart this life among other ends for this, that they might be delivered from the sight of the implacable hatred of Divines: all which thi•…•…gs also do take off the Magistracy from a tendance to their main businesse of relieving the oppress∣ed, judging the fatherl•…•…sse, pleading for th•…•… wid•…•…w, and the works of justice, and mercy among their people, which God will have, and no•…•… sacrifice, and take be•…•…ter from them, then the improvement of themselves to set up either the P•…•…pe, the Prelate, or the Pr•…•…yier, or establish any form of Religion whatsoever by a law.

On the e•…•…re that the Powers would consider it (though I fear me m•…•…st nations in Ch•…•…e will not till they pay dear for thei•…•… learning) and leave their peo∣ple free to cl•…•…use what God they will serve, and which way they will serve the true God, by suffering all waies to stand before them in the world, and be objected fair∣ly to their tryall, then sh•…•…ll truth be sure to be told them as well as errour, and leave them without excuse that shall reject•…•…: Mean while as to the civil interest * 1.30 of the wh•…•…e, and each p•…•…re of heir Commonwea•…•…s, to see strictly to it that they at•…•…end conti•…•…lly on 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very thing, for which they are (when once the or∣d•…•…nence of men by their election) the ordinance and ministers of God; and to be •…•…red to as both the ordinance of God and man, and that for both conscience s•…•…ke and the Lords, * 1.31 that they attend upon the protection of all people from be∣ing inj•…•…d one by •…•…er in any cases pertaining to externalls, and the main∣taining •…•…f outwa•…•… peace, civil•…•…ty, and good m•…•…ners in all men to the whole, and to each other by punish•…•…g •…•…vil d•…•…s of such a nature, and rewarding of such as do well without par•…•…ality, or respect to any persons or parties, in which cases Regu•…•… est par•…•… sub•…•…is, •…•…t de•…•…llare superbo•…•…: thus doing they must necessa∣rily maintain true Relig•…•…n too (so far as they are called (as Magistrates) to main∣tain it) whilst when all states •…•…ave trod it down under pretence of maintaining it, that supprest all as Schism that suited not with the Monarchiall minds of the men called CCClergy, this state sets it up as far as men may, or can set it up, that suf∣fers it to live, and thrive among the false:

If there be any matter of wrong or wicked lewdness done by any, as well mem∣bers of the true Church, as any other, reason wills, and therefore no Christians, but CCClergy man and their creatures, whose way is against reason, * 1.32 will be a∣gainst it, that such should suffer according to the law in that behalf, whether un∣to bonds, or unto banishment, or unto confiscation, or unto death without benefit of the Clergy, who have benedicted all benefits to themselves, and not be favoured because members, or because Ministers of such Chur∣ches; neither is it fit at any that any persons should be spared, or but so much as fa∣voured in any measure in such a case for their religions sake, though it be the t•…•…e one, and they of never so high account, and eminent standing in it.

For howbeit, the men who are commonly, but not properly called Clergy * 1.33, but specially the Clergy immediately under the Popes supremacy, were priviledged

so far, as to stand exempted from the reach of the civill law, and to save them∣selves the trouble of being hanged, when they had deserved it as much as other men, by a businesse called the benefit of the Clergy, i. e. the im∣munity of the Clergy from the civil law, * 1.34 some relikes of which be∣nefit the Clergy once had, and still hath in some places, seem to me to remain in our civil Courts, wherein we see in some capital crimes, the malefactour, si legat ut Clericus, if he can, but read like a Clerk or Clergy man * 1.35, he es∣capes execution, when else he should have died without remedy, which favour is also called the benefit of the Clergy, yet we desire that no manner of men may have exemption from the course of civil Justice, yea if we whom they call Ana∣baptists do any thing at any time wordly of death by the civil law rightly regu∣lated we refuse not to die: but as we desire that others should, so are we willing our selves in civil matters to stand at Caesars i. e. the civil Magistrates judgement seat where we ought to be judged in such cases: and thus did Paul, when accused by the Priests as a Pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition meerly for preaching the Gospel: To the Jews, saith he, have I done no wrong, nor yet against Caesar have I offended &c. therfore no man may deliver me to them, I appeal unto Caesar Act. 24. 5. 12. 13 14. 20. 25 8. 11. where we see that in case of civil injury charged upon him as committed by him he appeals to C•…•…sar to judge, though Cesar was a heathen, and he a Christian, and not of Cesars Religion, which he had been a mad man in doing, had the question been simply about the right Religion, yea when any question a aro•…•…e in the Church about Religion, as in the point of circumcision Act. 15. the Apostles, Elders and brethren considered of it among themselves, consult∣ing the mind of the spirit in the word, and had they not agreed it, they would not have referred it, nor, had any not conformed to their determination in that point, would they have complained of them to C•…•…sar: and as Paul would not stand at Cesars judgement seat in Religious, as he desired to do in civil, so Cesars Depu∣ties would not meddle at all, as Magistrates, in Religious cases: for when the Jews set Paul before the judgement seat of Gallio deputy of A•…•…haia, and complained saying, This fellow perswadeth men to worship God contrary to the law, Gallio said, if it were a matter of wrong, or wicked lowdnesse; O ye Iews, reason would that I should bear with you, but if it be a question of words, and names, & of your law, look ye to it, for I will be a jud•…•…e of no such matters, and he drave them from the judgement seat, as who should say, we are set to keep civil peace and right among you, but not at all to determine you in your worships: Oh ther∣fore that the Magistracy would consider it that they are set not to force men to submit all to one worship, nor yet sorcibly to suppresse either Heresie or truth, but to prevent tumultuoulness about either.

If Demetrius, and the craftsmen of like occupation who make shrines for Di∣ana have a matter of wrong against any, let the civill law be open, and let them plead each other there; but if the enquiry be concerning other matters (as name∣ly setting at nought their craft, prophaning the Temples of their Goddesse and de∣stroying their false worships by plain preaching of truth, whats Heredox, what Orthodox in worship, &c.) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 let that be determined in a lawfull Assembly, i. e. as the word is in the Greek insome law∣ful * 1.36 Church, congregation, or select meeting for that purpose.

Last of all though the Lord prohibit the standing of Idolators &c. in the Church 2 Cor. 6. Rev. 2. yet he himself, who could presently root them out, if twere his

mind, permits not onely true, but also falseworshippers, Hereticks &c. to have a being in the world, and therefore me thinks Gods Vicegerent should not be against it: It is according to the will of God himself permitting, not approving them, that heresies do arise, but its according to his good will approving, and in his word appointing that they shall stand in the world, when risen, further then they can be annihilated by the word.

And as the Scripture shewes how far he himself tolerates them, so the Di∣vines themselves (as shy as they are of having them tollerated) do Give these good Reasons of Gods suffering of Hereticks. 1 For the dis∣covering of the sound, that Gold and Silver may be known from hay and stubvle, that by the Devills sitting of us the good corn may be discerned from cha•…•…: it is the Apostles Reason 1 Cor. 11. 19. that they which are approved may be known, for who they are that, with the weapons of the Churches warfare, are valiant for the truth, indurers of hardship as good Souldiers of Christ &c. would not appear, if there were no Hereticks, False worshippers, Antichristians, Truth treaders &c. to try them; true love to Christs truth can never be seen, if never tryed, nor tryed if truth never opposed, hated, hunted, and that to death too sometimes, by the fierce wrath, and cru∣el malice of its enemies.

2. That truth may be discussed and fetcht out as fire from the con∣cussions of flint and steel. Truth had not been fetcht half so far out of the dark, nor from under that Popish Smoother of traditions at this time, as it is, had not the C C Clergy so hotly hunted it, and so fiercely clasht against all that came out to clear it. If there had not been an Hereticall C C Clergy crying out Heresie against all truth, the world had never heard so much of it in these lat∣ter daies as now it hath; and I verily perswade my self, that as the day breakes and the shadowes fly away, the way of truth in the hearts of the Just, and in the eyes of the of the world (by how much the CCClergy calls Heresie upon it) shall shine more, and more still to the perfect day, * 1.37 if Luther and Calvin had not been, and that so fiercely, slung at by Popish Priests because they preached against in∣dulgencies, and selling pardons for money, and against the Lordlines of the Po∣pish Hirrachy, they had not heard so much against them, but that they might have sold more pardons, then they have done since: and the 2 latter litters of Spiritual lords (that qua CCClergy) came out of the Popes •…•…oins, the two P Priesthoods of the Protestant party might have lorded it longer like their father (who will never be dead as long as they are alive) had they not been as iron and steel against truth, and true worshippers whom God makes as hard as slint against their faces, that by their concussions against it, he may the more fully fetch it forth, the oppositi∣ons, and imprisonments, which Paul met with from the adverse party, whereby they intended to smoother it in his daies fell out rather to the furtherance of the Gospel; for it came to be the more manifest in all places by means of errors so earnest appearance against it 1 Phil. 12. to 19.

Thus truth hath gained ground not a little in these latter daies by the ominous onsets wherewith falsehood fights it, and would fain fright and force it to hide its head: and wisdome works out it self not a little to light, by follies flying so furiously at the face of it.

3. That the truth might be better loved, and more price set upon it, we prize light the more by our knowledge of darkness, health by our sense of sicknesse, errour is a foil to a Diamond, truth looks more lovely being compared with it. The lilly looks most lovely and beautifull, when it stands among black thornes 2 Cant. 2. the stars, though ever obvious to us would never shine if there were no night, contraria juxta se posita maxime elu•…•…scant, contraries set together discover each other more lively in their severall loathsome or lovely formes: the light of the Sun shewes brightest, seemes sweet∣est

when it breaks from under a dark cloud, so does the Sun of righteousnesse now arising appear the more lovely, by how much it hath been hid from the earth now of long time by that dismall darknesse, and smoak of Heresies, erroneous false worships, and foolish figments with which the CCClergy hath filled all parishes throughout CCChristendome.

4, For the punishment of hypocrites, nominall Christians, cu∣rious Minds, such as have itching eares, and heap unto themselves teachers, stragling sheep fall into the wolves clutches, such as will not keep the steps of the flock, but go after the flocks of the Compa∣nions ever fall into most dangers of seducement, all which is most plain by too woful experience in all Nations of CCChristendome, for while Christianity, and the Gospel was professed sincerely, as it was (saving some remote beginnings of mens traditions to take place against the commands of Christ) in the first three hundred years, wherein twas evidenced by the ten bloody persecutions that Chri∣stians served Christ for love then, and not for loaves nor for lives sake neither, for they loved not their lives unto the death, there were not half so many Hereticks, or Heresies as have been since: but when once after Constantine, Christianity comming into credit, and being not onely owned by the Emperors themselves, but established by their edicts in all things according to the pattern shewed them in the word, not of Christ, but of the Catholique Clergy convened in Councels, as the Religion sub paena to be submitted to, men turned Christians upon such sleight grounds, and were born to that Name of Christianity without the Nature, no o∣therwise then of the will of man, and were no more then nomine tenus professors of it, the Lord in his just and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 judgement to these nominal Christians, per∣mitted those Spiritual plagues, that we •…•…e Rev. 8. Rev. 9. seconded the sounding of the trumpets, to fall thick and three fold upon the world: suffered the Clergy to fall to contentions, jars and janglings about their ambitious interests, viz. primacy and universallity &c and to Apostatize more and more from the plain pri∣mitive truth, and to degenerate be degrees into darknesse till they came at last to be totally blinded in things of God, and blind leaders of the blind Princes and people, that implicitly g•…•…ve up themselves to be guided by them, that both might drop together into the ditch: yea he suffered that great star the Bishop of Rome, that sometime shone very bright, to fall as wormwood upon the third part of the waters, the pure doctrine of the Gospel, i. e. to foist in his heresies to the poisoning and imbittering of the doctrine, so that many died, even all that drank thereof, because it was bitter and unwholsome: and he suffered the third part of the Sun and Moon and Stars, all the means and waies of Christs own in∣stitution and appointment to give light unto men by, to be smitten, and darkned corrupted, covered with false glosses, depraved with heaps of heresies, and tra∣ditions &c. crept in and authorized by the Pope and his Ecclesiastical D•…•…ctors, so that what with the damnable and horribly devillish heresies by means of Ma∣homet and his Alcoran infecting the Orientall Christians through all Asia, and these Papisticall errors of those Arch-Hereticks, the Pope and CCClergy, and * 1.38 Scholastick Rabbies, who with vain deceit seduced the Occidental part of the world, from the simplicity that is in Christ, the day shone not for a third part of it, & the might likewise i. e. the third part of that pure and pretious truth of Christ which

shined in the primitive Churches, was now exclipsed, and extinguisht, neither had men by the third part so much, of that clear light of Christs Gospel that they were wont to have in former dayes yea further in way of plague and punishment to hypocrites and meer nominal Christians, the Lord at last suffered that star, which fell before, or angel of the Church of Rome, when he was fallen from all his hea∣venlinesse, and love of truth, to earthlinesse and love of money, and honour from beneath, to open the bottomlesse pit, i. e. the way to the very depth of hellish darknes, and to raise up a smoak or thick fog of errors and heresies lies, & tradi∣tions, which as the smoak of some great furnace darkened the sun and air, i. e. totally put out the light of Scripture, and pure administrations, which were but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 part ecclipsed before, so that now nothing could be seen, (as it were) but Popish legends, and such stuff, by the advantage of which smoother the Lo∣cu•…•…s came out i. e. the Clergy that swarmed all over the earth, in every parish one at least stinging, hurting, wounding to eternal death by their poisonous doctrines; propounded under pretence of the word of Christ, all persons, save such as have the seal of God in their foreheads, even a few witnesses to the truth, that withstood their doctrins, which locusts are said to be scorpions i. e. carrying a fair face, but stings in their tailes, and to have crowns because of their great power, for under their great King Apollyon they rule all, and reign ore the Kings of the earth: These are they * 1.39 that outwardly wear the sheeps cloathing, i. e. cloth themselves with the denomi∣nations of Clergy, Gods heritage, Spiritual men, Priests, men of God, which are the true titles of the sheep, but inwardly are ravening wolves, into whose clutches the stragling sheep that would not keep the steps of the flock of Christ, but turned aside after the flocks of the companions, going at a venture which way the most went, for companies sake right or wrong, did fall, and by whose He∣retical principles men are in danger of perishing for ever.

Thus when the world would be nominally, yet not really Christians, obeying the pure word of Christ, would not endure sound doctrin, but, having itching ears, that lo∣ved to be tickled not grated upon, grew weary of the plaines of the Gospel, saying to the Seers see not, and to the Prophets prophecy not, prophecy not unto us right things, speak unto us smooth things, prophecy deceits, get ye out of the way, turn aside out of the path, cause the holy one of Israel to cease from before 〈◊〉〈◊〉, despising his word, and rufusing to hear the Law of the Lord as they of old. Isa. 30. then the Lord gave them their own hearts lusts, and sent leanes withall into their souls, granted them heapes upon heaps of such Cater-pillars as should dwel at their own doors, and devoute their soules, and delude them with Heresie and false divinations, and as their pay for so doing should devour also the tenth of their labours, •…•…ay the sixth in all parishes through the Nations; he removed the candlestick out of his place, and because they walked not in the light thereof whilst they had it, let darkness come upon them, he gave them Priests that should teach for hire, and Prophets that should divine for money, and say is not the Lord among us? none evil can come upon us, Mic. 2. 11. he gave them like people like Priest, a people not willing to be taught, and a Priesthood not able to teach, he removed their truth∣teachers into a corner, so that their eyes should see no more such teachers, nor their ears hear any voice behind them, saying this is the way walk in it, and so opened the flood gates for all manner of horrible Heresies to flow in upon them, he powred upon them the spirit of deep sleep, and closed their eyes, the Prophets, their Ru∣lers, their Seers he covered, so that the vision of all, became unto them as the words of a book sealed, which if delivered to their learned men saying read this I pray, they cannot for it is sealed, if to their ignorant people, saying read this, they cannot, for they are not learned, tis for their Orthodox Divines, and not for them to read and expound the Scripture, for as much as the people drew neer to God with their mouth, and with their lips did honour him, with Gloria Patries &c bu•…•… removed their hearts far from him, and would have their fear towards him taught by the precepts of men, therefore the Lord proceeded to do a marvellous

work in all Christ'ndome, yea a marvellous work, a wonder, for the wisdome of their wise men perisht, and the understanding of their prudent men was hid, and the Lord left them to do their works in the dark, and to turn all things upside down, and to put a bridle upon the jawes of the people, and ride them from Ierusalem unto Babilon, even to all manner of Heresie, blindnesse, and confusion for ages and generations together.

Lastly to provoke the Pastors to diligence, and watchfulness, to prove them whether they be hirelings, or not, such as will flie when the wolf comes, or lay down their lives for the sheep: therefore the Apo∣stle Paul speaking specially of that very time wherein the insolency, and obstina∣cy of Hereticks, and Schismaticks should increase to such a height as not to in∣dure sound doctrine, but rather to turn from the truth, and turn to fables, and heap false teachers to themselves to tickle them up in their lusts, preach down, and act no patience, but rather persecution toward those that preach up the truth, in consideration thereof, charges Timothy to whom he left the oversight of the Church at Ephesus, in order to the making full proof of his ministry, to stand to it then with so much the more diligence, to preach the word, and be instant in season, and out of season, to reprove, rebuke and exhort with all long suffering and doctrine, to watch in all things, indure the afflictions that should befal him from the hands of wolv•…•…sh spirited men: 2 Tim. 4, 1. ad 8.

And indeed this is that which should move the Pastors of the several congre∣gations of Christ, and such whom the holy spirit hath made Overseers of that little flock of his in these daies, to take good heed both to themselves, and all that flock; for throw the negligence of the Pastors turning Hereticks, yea wolves them∣selves in former dayes, the sheep have been most miserably misled, and rul'd over with force and cruelty; and this will be a proof of their love to Christ above their lives, if they shall give all diligence to the feeding of the sheep, and lambs of Christ, not flying for fear of men from that worthy work, not forbearing, nor shunning to deliver unto them the whole councel of God at this day, though there be so many CCClergy men to croak against them for it: And here let it be well no∣ted, that whether here, or wherever throughout this discourse, I dilate on the duty of the Pastors, and put them on to performance of it, I mean the Pastors of the Churches, which are commonly called Anabaptists, which are among the Nations as sheep among wolves, as the lilly among thornes, rent and torn for their Testimony to the Truth, and not YYYou the P P Priesthood, Y Y You the P P Pastoralty of the Parishes, for verily he is blind that beholds you not to be no Pastors, but rather H•…•…relings, yea Wolves, Persecutors then Pastors of the sheep of Christ, yea even you Presbyterian Pastoralty as well as others.

Indeed you have the boldnesse to stile your selves the Ministers of Christ, but you are wrapt up in a cloud of confusion and contradiction about the proof of your Pedigree as from him; yea when its closely quaeried whence you came (I mean as to your ministerial function, and capacity) seeing you cannot derive your ordinati∣on by a lineal * 1.40 succession from the Apostles otherwise, some of you (and I judge the most) do not deny, but that remotely you receive your orders from the Pope, who (as you say) not as Pope, but as Presbyier, ordained those Bishops which, not

as Bishops, but as Presbyters ordained you Presbyters (though twill prove but Pri•…•…sts when all is done, if the Antients among you consult the common-prayer book, and form of your ordination) a pretty series for the Ministers of Christ to descend in: why Sirs are you not ashamed of this to cry out against the Pope as Antichrist, and Rome as an Apostate strump•…•…t, and yet to hold all you have as a Ministry from, and through these, and that too since they Apostatized from the truth? shall we think that all Christs ministers descend lineally from the loines of Antichrist? ye are witnesses then against your selves that your Grand-father is the Pope, and so that you descended one, and the same way with those locusts, even popish Priests, Iesuites, Monks, and Friers and that you are no better born, as to your being men in holy orders, then the veriest Scoundrel among them, that depends together with you upon that Hierachy: Mr. Rutherford saies Diotre∣phes i. e. the Pope is the native Father of the Bishops, and therefore he must be at least the Grand-father of you Presbyters.

Yet some of you are so ashamed to have it said that, as Ministers of Christ, you receive your orders, and standing, as such, from Antichrist, that you professe not to act in your ordinations to, and executions of the ministerial function as from Gre∣gory the Great, * 1.41 but to renounce that, and to ordain now not as Presbyters that were in orders from such as were in orders from the Pope, but rather as persons deputed so to do by the ordinances of Parliament, extant to that purpose, and by the power, and appointment of the Civil Magistrate, who (say you) is he that only hath power to raise all again since the treading down in mat∣ter of both Ministry and Ordinances, and may as well do it with his own hands, if he please, as appoint you to do it, making him the chief officer that Christ hath set in his Church, to redresse all thats amisse in it: such a Mish-mash as this was once more largely uttered by Mr. Glenden in a discourse at Swevenock in order to the proving the Ministry of the Church of England to be a true Ministry: But if the Magistrate were any Church officer (as at all he is not * 1.42) so as that men, that have their orders from his ordinances (as it seems the Junior Sophisters of this age have) are (as to the outward call or ordination) true Ministers of Christ, yet that makes nothing to the proving of you to be so, that stand Ministers of the old stamp, from the hands of the old Lord Bishops: besides some, yea it may be the most of you that hold your present authority to ordain from the Parliament, scarce held the Parliament while, it stood, * 1.43 of any authority at all since the last new modelling of it, so discontented were you that your Northern model was in no more request: yea though you held it such a lawful, and sufficient power, when they made an ordinance for Tith and Trebble dammages, that you held your selves bound in conscience to God, or rather your own good, to obey it, and improved you selves to the utmost to see it executed on conscientious de∣linquents against it, yet when ordinances for double service came, as solemn fasts (witnesse that of Iun. 13. 1652.) so strictly enjoined to be observed by the Mi∣nisters of every parish, how many of you drew your necks out of the coller, as not owning the then Parliament to be a power, that you might lawfully submit to: thus an ordinance that is charged topful of benefice you durst venture to let off, but when one came that had nothing but bare office in the mouth of it, then they, by whose orders you pretended to stand in both benefice and office, might give order to

discharge it twice, before you would once discharge it.

And as your meer Mongrell Caesarean; Magistratical, Pope-episcopall kind of Ordination, together with that unworthy un Pastorlike forcible Obtrusion of your selves as Pastors on people without their free election; so your Popelike practises and unministerly management of your selves in all other particulars, doth proclaim you plainly to be no true Ministers of Christs Gospel, nor true Pastors of the flock, but rather to be Wolves, Theeves, Robbers, Hirelings that come not in by the dore Je∣sus Christ, but climb into the folds some otherwaies, to wit the recommenda∣tion of great men and sometimes buying the gift of the spirit i. e. a spiritual living, yet modestly saying No thrice as the Bishops when they had given a thousand pound for the place, and improvement of your interest in your Patrons, and do come into spoil, steal, destroy and serve your own selves of them as well as you can, while you are with them, and so away again to make a prey of some other parishes, for ve∣rily if you can spie out any flocks that have better fleeces then other (leaving those you lived with before to shift for themselves) without their leave, & with the leave of such as pretend to the power of presentment, youl be their Pastors whether they will or no: but if any of you be chosen for their churchmen by a poor peo∣ple that want a great Benefice for their Cure, they must for you want the Benefit of a Curate.

Yea what maintenance is in this or that vacant parish, which you are harping after, is one of the main Questions thats about it: yea Ye minister for maintenance, ye teach for reward, ye preach for hire, ye divine for money, ye turn the Gos∣spel into a meer trade, to the learning of which you put men out as Apprentices about some seven years to the universities, and then allow them (as free men ther∣of) to set up for themselves and get as good livings by it as they can: where you may be sure of sufficient wages, you will tell men a little of the truth, and truely tis not much of it that you know, but you care not how little you preach of that little you have to preach, where you can hope to have but little pay for your pains.

Wo to yee O ye National PPPriesthood, tis too too eviden that you are not the Shepheards of the sheep, yea you are the idol-shepheards, that leave the flock to provide for your selves, not regarding their welfare, when by slincking away from them you can provide but a little better for your own: you are (except is ex∣cipiendis) saving some few hundreds among many thousands, Hirelings' that flee to prefer, better, secure, advance, or advantage your selves, because you are Hirelings, and care not for the sheep: you are Pastore that are become bruitish, you have not sought the Lord, but your selves for the most part, therefore shall ye not prosper, but your sheep shall be scattered away from you Ier. 10. yea verily you drive them from you dayly more and more, not onely by many pieces of your dry divinity but specially with your terrible doctrine of trebble damages, in which you drive so furiouslly upon them, that you drive them both out of your dores, and their own also: you have an evill eye of covetuousnesse, and greedi∣nesse upon the tenth of every mans substance, and therefore you loose no time, while the law of man favours you in it, though not the man Christ Jesus, and spare no pains, but take, scrape, strive, streign, ride, run, rake, wrangle, weary out your selves and neighbours, and all Courts and Committees, in City and Coun∣try to have something out of every thing, for doing worse then nothing, till you not onely trebbly endamage, but totally undo many poor mens wives and chil∣drens bodies, and your own souls too (except ye repent, little considering that an inheritance gotten hastily in the beginning, shall not be blessed in the end; you devour widowes houses, and for a pretence make long prayers, and therefore will receive greater damnation; you Tith * 1.44 mint and rue, and all manner of herbs, corn * 1.45, lamb, wool, milke, egges, calves, pigs, apples, peares, plums, flax, hey, hens, hops, hemp, wood, houses, cum mult is aliis, quae nunc praescribere lon∣gum

est, either in kind, or pecunialiter, but you passe over judgement, mercy, faith, and the weighty matters of Christs law▪ you eat the fat, and cloth your selves with the wool, and kill them that are fed, but you feed not the flock; you even flea the very flesh from mens bones, for your un-dues, and that such men too sometimes, whom your selves are, so far from teaching, that you have need to learn of them, which be the first principles of the oracles of God: you feed your people with words, but not with the word: you strengthen not the diseased, but strengthen them in their diseases; you strengthen the hands of the wicked, that they do not return from their wickednesse, and discourage the hearts of the righ∣teous: you run from place to place, parish to parish, parsonage to parsonage, pretending you have Christs call from this to that, when the loadstone that leads you is the love of lucre: and when you are about to leave one living for the love of another, you often dance a while between both, serving them by turns, by the halves, till the half year be expired, that you may have your half years hire from both places, and when you take your leave of the flock, which you fleec't before, then what a deal of do there is to part, and such scrape sometimes, as if it went to the hearts of you, that you must forsake them; then there is farewell speeches, farewell Sermons, farewell all at once, once for all, the Lord be with you, and such like; but the devil may take them all, and be their minister if he will for you, if you can but get Christs call to a bigger living, or some more emolumen∣tall employment:

And howbeit, you parish PPPastors can give your selves a dispensation from Christ to run away (for selfs sake) when you please from your flocks, yet if any of your flocks run away from you (for Christs sake) to other Pastors, many of you take o•…•… heavily at this, saying tis a most miserable thing, that when you have converted them, and been a means of opening their eyes * 1.46, they should presently run away from your ministry: you may separate your selves it seems without sin from them, for more Tith, but if they separate themselves from you for more Truth, this is such a high piece of Schism, and iniquity in the Church, as deserves to be sharpely censured by the State, at least if they abide not in all conformity to the cry of your wide mouthd coffers? which if they do theres so much the more content: yea let them run to what Pastors they will, so they still stand Paymasters to you, for what said one even what many more of you proclaim is in your minds, by your mindlesseness of ministring to men in spi∣ritual things, any farther then they minister to you in carnal viz let them run to the devil if they will quoth he) (for so you judge they do when they run from you to God) so they will but pay us our tithes. How justly may even England say as Isaiah said of Israel of old Isa. 56. 10. 11. 12. his watchmen are all blind, they are dumb dogs that cannot bark, (but bite they can bitterly if men put no into their mouthes) sleeping, lying down, loving to slumber, greedy dogs that never have enough, all looking to their own way; every one to his gain from his quarter:

And as you can shift and flee from flock to flock, and stand in several livings one after another, & some of you in two or three togetherin the same creeds, catechisms, formes of worship, Government &c. for your own earthly ends, and emolu∣ments, so can you stand under severall postures, practises, creeds, catechisms, forms of worship, government in the same livings rather then lose them, when time and tide turns so strongly upon you, as to turn you out of your places, if you turn not with it.

Yea verily you are the most subtle, shifting, sinful, shameful, shuffling, self Saviours (some few still excepted, for those that know their innocency in this, I speak not of them, but if any mens consciences tell them, I speak of them, I speak of them indeed) from suffering joyfully the spoiling of your goods, turning out of your houses, in the troublous turnes of times, for your professed consci∣ence scruples, that are to be found throughout the earth: hence it is that you are generally quiet under the absence of that which you strictly pleaded for as truth,

while it stood, and under the establishment of that which you stiled, and stickled against as error, till it was set up, when the remove was made by the hand of that authority, that was like to remove you out of your places if you sided not with it: you suspend the removal of known corruptions, and practise of known truths many times, unlesse the whole state will move all in a body with you, and unlesse all men may be made to march your way by Canons, Ordina∣ces and Acts, yea one order for this or that from the Rulers hath often given you a more clear sight of some things you seemd not to see before in an hour, then bare reason would have done in a year: from your Masters to you, as well as to your ser∣vants from you stat pro ratione voluntas.

Hence it is that the same persons could ever serve the nations in the office of Priesthood under powers never so different, never so contradictory one to other in principles, postures, practises, government, discipline, liturgies, formes, Creeds, Catechisms, when there was no other remedy, though till the sword decided it there was nothing, but deadly implacability, irreconcileablenesse to each o∣thers waies, maugre all that the word could do among you: witnesse the case of Common prayer, which many of you saw to be a corruption, yet kept to it while twas dangerous to decline it, and till Authority took it away; what Au∣thority had to do to take it away by force from them, whose conscience, being blinded, perswaded them they ought to use it, I leave to authority to examine, yet sure I am that Authority hath no Authority from God, if it be a corruption, to excuse, impower or authorize any one to practise it without sin, for so much as but an hour; and many of you, that could not see it to be any corruption at all, but rather such a thing as would pluck up all Religion by the rootes, till such time as Authority did remove i•…•… u•…•…der that name, on pain of five and ten pounds forfeiture to them that used it, did then see it a corruption, and imbraced the Di∣rectory in its stead, and did not sleep, as before, but were changed in a moment; yea we cannot be ignorant (for who so blind as they that cannot see what they cannot but see) of the Protaean practises of you Priesthood, who since the new moulding of things here in E•…•…gland from the depth of Popish darknesse, have been the most self preserving sect as is to be seen this day in the world, keeping toge∣ther Catervatim in covents, Counsells, Classes, and as trooping, so trumpet∣ing together for the most part in one tone according to the tempers of the Princes in whose times you happened to be trained up, or have a being in, against all that as Heresie which you saw the Higher Powers, or general Assemblies of the Kirk directing, and State correcting, would have so, and (saving some few still among as well the Popish, as Prelatick, and Presbyterian Priests (for its a hard case, if there be never a consciencious Priest at Rome) that would say otherwise then you all said) saying and unsaying, seeing and unseeing, turning and returning changing and unchanging. singing a new song, and unsinging it again, agreeing to speak with one mouth like the Prophets that Prophecyed before Ahab 1 Kin. 22. 13. who all, save one Micaiah, said but one thing, and nothing still but good, good to please the King: so that whereas of old it was throughout all Christen∣dome like Priest, like Prince, like People (the heart of all Kingly power being hammered to the will of the Whore, with whom it was enamoured, Ahab be∣ing not a little overwiv'd by Iezebell that stole the breeches from him while he lay in bed with her, and ran a whoring after her from the Lord) so now since the civil Powers in these parts are resolved to be suprem, and to be no more such under∣lings, as to crouch any further then Consultativè about religion to any of the three parts of the Tripple Crown, you the Priesthood seeing all your Pomp depend up∣on your obedience to the Sic volo, Sic jubeo of King Henry and his Successors, it hath been here like Prince, like Preist, like People; me thinks I here you say, O yee time-serving, Prince Pleasing Priesthood, Tempora mutantur & nos mu∣tamur in illis; let us have our fees, the fleece, and let the flock feed how they will.

Kings, Popes, or People, which ere Supreme do sit, May let Religion be as you think fit:

We cannot but be aware, unlesse we will wink, how the body of you the Priest∣hood have, for livings sake, like reeds in the tide leaned this way and that way, e∣ven which way soever the waters have turned, and stood under K. Henry Papists, under K. Edward Protestants, under Q. Mary Papists, under Q. Elizabeth, and K. Iames Protestants, and though you were ever eager for that form of Go∣vernment and Worship still that was in present being, pleading the truth of it, as if you would have lost your lives rather then left it, crying out that Religion it self was taken away if that were not continued, as of old for Masse, and Popes su∣premacy, and more lately for Common prayer and Episcopacy, and more lately yet for a Synodian Supremacy, and Scottish Directory, yet like children crying for the losse of some Gaudy Hornbook, or Gilded Primmer, a new Book, a new Psalter and Festraw, a New Testament or Will of the State streight stops your mouths, so that any form else, if it be an indifferent Independency may serve the turn, specially when you judge it may cost you a whipping, if you grumble and con∣form not.

Thus whilest truly tender spirits like a few harmlesse flies are catcht in the Cob∣webs of mens lawes about Religion, the Spider creeps clear over all, and lives it out under Papacy, Prelacy, Piesbytery, under commands of King, Par∣liament, and Army, under the impositions of Masse, Liturgy, Directory, and should a law be made (as I desire of the powers there never may) for conformity to the true form indeed, may as well (for ought I know) begin again with the Baptists in the principles or A B C of Christs doctrine Heb. 6. 1, 2. and primitive practice.

You professe (you Protestant Priests) to be Reformers in these times, and places, and bringers back of Gods people from Babylon to Sion, but verily you hold them back from Returning so fast, and so far homeward to the truth, as some do, & more would do, were it not for you, who rather rap them in, then help them on that run faster, then your coveteotis turns can afford them to do in this work of reform∣ing bythe word, yea you are the greatest hinderers and retarders that are, of that per∣fect reformation of all things according to the plain pattern of the word, which yet upon several occasions since Protestanism came up you have protested for your selves, and also pressed, not to say (what in you lies) forced, all people to protest for with you.

How is it else that men, when they passe but a little from you Watchmen, find him who their souls love, and being first a shamed of your, and their abominations, while by implicit faith they dwelt under the shadow of your Ministery, see the form, and fashion, the commings in and goings out, and even all the ordi∣nances and the lawes of Christs house, and keep and do them in some measure, and not tarrying for man, Mic. 5. 7. nor waiting for the Sons of men, are, if not fully reformed, yet daily reforming according to their covenant, viz. the word of God and example of the best reformed Churches, viz. Iudaea, Rome in her first and true glory, Corinth, Galatia, Ephesus, Plilippi, Colosse, Thessalo∣nica &c.

Yet you, even you Watchmen are blind, and found beating; and abusing the spouse, for her inquiries, and sit like a company of Black Ravens or Rooks in a mist, gaping after what way the whole body will take their flight, before any Individu∣all, though never so clear in discovery of the right, dare once move from his stan∣ding before his fellowes: you wait one upon another Sperantes omnes in singu∣lis, singuli in omnibus for light but behold obsurity, for brightnesse but you walk in darknesse.

You groap for the way like the blind, like them that have no eyes, calling out help King, help Houses, help Councells, help Neighbour Nations, help Bre∣thren

of Scotland, from all which because they are men, and not God, flesh, and not spirit, there comes no help at all, save help to Gods people against you, and such help too, that he that helpeth you shall fall, and you that are holpen shall fall down, and you shall all fall together and none deliver. You are sworn as well as we in the sight of both God and men to reform according to the word, and that word is nigh enough, even in your mother tongue, bibles, hearts and mouths, viz. the word of faith which we preach:

Neither is it far off you unless your shutting your eyes against it, and putting it away from you, hath engaged the Lord to shut up your eyes, and put it f•…•…rther, so that because seeing you would not see, thereupon seeing you shall not: You have also promise enough from Christ to know his will in his word if you look to him onely and to it:

Yet you say, who shall go up to heaven to bring Christ down to us again? who shall descend into the deep tobringChrist to us from the dead? who shall go beyond the Sea for us, viz. Holland, Germany, &c. and bring the word unto us, that we may hear it and do it? who shall go into Scotland and brings us a directory and platform of government from them? You swear to reform after the example of the best reformed Churches, but you mean of Europe, not of Asia sure, not the congregations you read of in the word, but the Nations you dote on in the world viz. Scotland, Holland, Denmark, Swethland, Germany &c. which all qua Nations (excepting such in them as truly fear God and worship him answerably to his will) are together with this, till they be converted to the faith by the spiritual and the civil sword, and then (not in nonage) baptized (not sprinkled) in •…•…he name of Christ, with confession, and for remission of sins, and then walk in free (not forc∣ed) fellowship in breaking bread and prayers, are as far in sano sensu from the de∣nomination of true Churches, and have as much need of reforming, as our selves. Indeed you talk of Church, of Orthodoxnes and reformation, as the thing much desired, making them the Hereticks and Schismaticks that side not with you: see Baxt. p. 151. We prayed for reformation, and the progressr of the Gospel, we fasted and mourned, and cryed to God, we waited and long•…•…d for it more then for any worldly possession; indeed we overvalued it, and had too sweet thoughts of it, as if it had been our heaven, and rest, there∣fore tis just in God to suffer these men (meaning the Anabaptists) to destroy our hopes, and if they root the Gospel quite out of England its just in God, but yet we hope they shall be but our scourges, and that God is but teaching us the evil of their Schisms &c.

But Sirs, what is that hoped for reformation of yours, the pure Gospel you Presbyters so much talk of, which those that hinder and hold not with you in, are all sentenced for Schismaticks ipso facto: for my part I could never find what re∣formation more in ordinances, discipline, doctrine and government, you Pres∣byterian Priesthood aimd at, then establishment of the Scottish faith and the removal of the Bishops, and their superstitious Clergy as they removed the Popish before out of place, that themselves might reign as tyrannically in their steads; the pulling down of red glass windows, and placing of white, the knocking down of Fonts, and setting up Basons to Rantize in, the forcing the fathers to say the same at the Font, that the God-fathers did in old time, the observation of your own directory instead of the old liturgy, giving the supper to none at all (for most riged Presbyters have denied that to their whole parishes this seven year) in∣stead of giving it promis•…•…uously to all, levelling the maintenance of the Nations ministry, so that every one may have a competency of an 100d per annum; and not some all, some none as in old'n time, and a few such trivial translations, in which the Gospel is no more promoted, reformation according to the primitive faith and baptism far lesse furthered, then it would be, if never a penny might more be paid to the Priests that preach for hire while the world stands, such a

reformation indeed you have generally overvalued, therefore its justice in God to you, and mercy to the whole land, to suffer his people to prosper in their preach∣ings of the truth to the utter destroying of your hopes, which if they were not more after worldly possessions in many of you that settled your selves in 100ds per annum by the shift, then after that which is truth indeed, twill be the better for you another time, but I testifie it to the faces of you that for all your prayings, and fastings, and mournings, and cryings to God, and waitings, and longings for Re∣formation, you are the fiercest opposers of the primitive practise under hea∣ven.

Tis true you CCClergy are some more reformed then some, you differ each from other as Papal, Prelatick, Presbyterian, facing each other a squint as the three corners in a Triangle falling out, and contending bitterly with one another a∣bout your own false wayes, yet camna utentes facundia, concurring to ba•…•…k altogether against the true: yea even you Protestant Priests, yea you Presbyte•…•… that pretend more strictly and peculiarly to the title of Preachers, and Presb•…•… of the truth, and more serious searchers after it in prayer and supplication, are together with the flat Popish Priests grosse hiders of the truth as it is in Jesus, for the revealing of which to your selves, you seem (and that sometimes with fasting) earnestly to pray to God, and for the revealing of which to them in preaching you seem (and that sometimes Iure divino) to take pay from men.

You cry mightily indeed after knowledge, and lift up your voices for under∣stand•…•…ng, saying, Lord direct us more and more into the way of truth, for we are blind and ignorant, and in the dark, neither know we what to do, but our eyes are to thee, give us pure ordinances, shew us the right way &c. but if in any of your publique places never so soon after your prayers the Lord stirre up the spi∣rits of any of the m•…•…ssengers of his Churches, that go forth in power, and plain∣ness of speech, to make offer of any question or further information, you are so far from that candor, which the Rulers of the Jewish Synagogues used in this case A•…•…t. 13. and from saying men and brethren if you have any word of ex∣hortation to the people say on, that you rather rate them as dogs out of doors, with what make you here to disturb us? we must have an order taken with you to make you hold your peace, and such like rough repulses, as 100ds of people know are used, by more then one of you Querists after truth, and yet you tell us of running into corners, as refusing, and unwilling to be be openly examined; and tell your people that veritas non quaerit A•…•…gulos see Featley p. 167 and that we creep into houses, as if we were ashamed to come out into your publique assem∣blies, though we tell you ore and ore again, that as tis more for want of your leave, then our love so to do, that we do not tell the truth there before your faces, so our meetings, when in private houses, are more publique then yours, when in publique places, by how much where ere we are, and what ere we say, we sub∣mit not onely to your accesse, but your exception also, as you, though in publique, do not to ours.

You professe your selves desirous to have all things come to light before all, that all things may be proved by your people, and indeed, though he that doth evil hateth the light, neither •…•…ometh to the light lest his deeds should be reproved, John 3. 21. 22, yet he that doth truth cometh to the light that his deeds might be made manifest, that they are wrought in God, yet the means and courses by which truth should be tryed, which are plain and not puzzling discourses upon the Scripture, you smother by all the means and courses you can conveniently devise, as for any entire discourses of such as are contrary minded to you, though teachers of truth as tis in the word, these you cannot away with at any hand, not permit to be used in publique before the people, while you have any powar to shut your pulpit doors upon them you bid your people now or then prove all things, that they may find out which is good, and shun the evil, but by your good-evil will they shall

hear no more then what you tell them, and chuse whether they'l take that for truth or nothing, you bid them cut where they like, and yet you'l be their car∣vers, and force them to feed upon what you offer them or fast, and welcome, for no more messes must be meddled with, though they have never such a mind to cut and try, then what is of your dressing, & that oft is no more then some sugar spot, sententious Academical, bespangled, hide bound, glasse measured, spirit stinting stuff, which may challenge the name of duncery, baldnesse, babling and prating, more then that sincere milk of the word you commonly call so, which hour of divinity when you have bookt down and cond with no little care, is many times but Sed, and sometimes but Red ore when alls done neither: yet oft times you crow couragiously upon your own dunghil, you pay it soundly in your own pul∣pits with convincing, and opposing the approach of heresies, and argue so sub∣stantially against them that you carry the cause, and win all, but tis because you play there by your selves; for if any chance to hear you, that hath never so much wherewith to undeceive your deluded people, yet they may not receive his interrup∣ted reply to never so little: when you in the first place have pleaded your cause, the next thing to be done is for all them, that hear and have ought against you to hold their peace; they must not andere audire alteram partem least they be infected, though wise men know there is no other way to be perfected in the knowledge of the truth, and freed from that hobnob implicit faith, which is wrongly acted, when rightly objected, then by hearing all that is to be said against it as well as for it; yea the heathen herein may be thy Tutor, O PPPriest, Qui statuit ali∣quid &c.

You cry out they are not Orthodox that oppose you, and so forbid all audi∣ence of them to your people, whom you feed with a word and a blow, a bit and a knock, lest if they be not as well corrected into a refusal of all direction from others, as directed by your selues, they quickly discern difference between you and them: yet you would fain be counted free and forward, that all should have li∣berty according to their duty to try all but the niggard shall never be called liber∣all, nor the churl said to be •…•…ountiful for me, for he deviseth not the liberal things, whereby the liberal shall stand, yea t•…•…e instruments of the churl are e∣vil, and he deviseth wicked devices, to destry the poor with lying words, when the needy spoaketh right things: yea his heart works iniquity, to practise hypo∣crisie, and to utter error befor the Lord, to make empty the soul of the hungry, and to cause the drink of the thirsty to fail, Isa. 32. 5. 6. 7. 8.

As for pro and con discourse, or disputation, you smother that likewise with all your might, for as you desire no more of it then needs must, so you decline it what you can, and disclaim it too, as far as you dare for shame be seen in such a ser∣vice as disputing against disputing is declaiming against it as a dismal thing of some dangerous consequence, poison, means of infection, contentionem, scabiem and such like: being sensible of your sores you come not to the stake to be questioned in your waies before your blind admirers, but when you cannot with credit (con∣sidering your over shooting your selves sometimes in hasty challenges) make a clean∣ly come off without it, though it be to meet with those that are inferiour to your selves, save that the Lord is with them; for surely you see somewhat further then a mole into a milstone, that things are no better with you then they should be, why else should there be such loathnesse (like that of the Elephant, thats loath to drink in fair waters for fear of seeing a foul face) to come to the light, as we find there is in the most of you, as well as in Dr. Gouge, who would at no hand vouchsafe any publique discussion of insant-sprinkling, whether it w•…•…re of God or man nec per se, ne per synodum, in his parish with Dr. Chamberlain: yet some∣times Euphoniae gratia for reports sake you make some pretty put offs in publike, and put on tooth and nail for disputation, but alas you curtail it into so narrow a compasse, as namely half a day, two hours, or some odd end of an after-noon,

when two dayes is too little, two weeks scarce enough, two years not too much to discusse the truth in; witnesse not onely Iude, who bids the Saints of the last times (saving Tertullian, and Sir Henry Wottons dislike out) contend for the faith once delivered to the Saints, and Paul, who for 2 years space disputed dayly in the School of one Tyrannus (not such a Tyrant to the truth as you are, it seems, for if he had he would have admitted not a word out) you confine it I say into such a corner of time, that as Pilate askt whats truth? and, when he had so said, went his way without an answer, so you hast to have an end, not hearing half the half quarter that is to be said, in opposition to your own opinions about that question: And during that little while the busines lasts, you carry all as much as you can above the reach, and beyond the capacity of plain minded men and women that come together for resolution, in Scholastick terms, and conclave it from their cogni∣zance under the lock and key of your Linsey wolsey Logick, which is neither fine enough for the University, from which you have a while discontinued, nor home∣spun enough for the Country; which muddy way of mood and figure, is neither suitable to the simplicity and plainess of speech in which the Gospel ought to be declared, and discussed, nor reasonable to reason in with Russet Rabbies, that are otherwise reasonable enough to give you such reasons of their faith and practise, as you can never rationally resist; nor is it much more profitable to our honest hear∣ted people then if you spake wilde Irish.

And when you have done then you smother and cloud over all, that was more plainly and punctually answered, and uttered to you on truths behalf, in some true counterfeit Account or other, in many, if not most of which waies this Ashford D•…•…spute, as I have already shewed before, both was, and was designed to be smo∣thered.

Thus like the fish Caepia, when you are like to be catcht with playing too neer the mouth of plain truth, you cast a flood of ink behind you, and darken all thats done, and like the Lizard, making good prints with your feet, putting on as fair pretences as may be, of willingnesse to try, and have all things seen as they are, upon the forepart of your work, and then dashing all out with your tail, and blurring all ore again with with some after and hinder part practises, whereby to hinder the truth still from taking place in the spirits of the people.

As your Fathers have done before you for ages and generations together, so do your selves in this point, & more too not a few, Their delight was to hide their counsels, and to do their works in the dark, that they might say who seeth and who knoweth us?

Yea the whole Creation of you out of the Chaos of Romes Catholicon, have been a very race of Smotherers, that have cryed down truth as Heresie, Saints as Schismaticks, their tendernesse as stubbornnesse, their serviceablenesse to Christ as selfishnesse, seperation from your superstitions, and corrupt communions, as Sectarism, singularity; perseverance in Christs way, without turning back to the flesh pots of Aegypt, as obstinacy and will fulnesse, Church meetings as Conventicles, Church Messengers, who are Christs true Ministers to the world e∣ven to the end of it, approving themselves as so, (as few of you do) in much pa∣tience, in tumults &c. reducing men to primitive purenes of faith, fellowship, worship, baptism, Supper, life, as Fools, Bedlams, Juglers, Seducers, Sediti∣ous, Tumultuous, deservedly round and rough reprovings of you who, are more then any men hardened in your abominations, as Elias, Iohn, Christ and o∣thers did them that were like you, disgracing, tailing, reviling, the one and onely true baptism as Anabaptism, basenesse, Enthusiasm, Scripture searching by the La∣ity, the onely way of Christs own appointment for all men to come to acquain∣tance with him by, as medling more then needs, Scripture opening by the illiterate Weaver, Taylor, Shoomaker, Souldier, upon whom the spirit, that onely makes a preacher, may as soon blow as upon a Schollar, a means to multi∣ply errors.

And thus what you Popish would smother in an unknown tongue, you Eng∣lish P Priesthood, who deliver it from that, would more subtilly smother in a known, whilest how far soever men see into the word, yet they must see and say nothing, or presume to see no farther, nor practise any faster than the Priest.

Yea to shew how little you degenerate from him, you even fill up the measure of your Father the Pope, that wrath may come upon you all to the utmost, whilst in these last breakings forth of light from all that smother, wherewith Synodicall constitution hath overcast it, even since your own seperation from Rome, you damn it all by whole sale for darknesse; ye are therefore of your Father Abad∣d•…•…n, and the works of that Father of yours ye do, he was a Smotherer from his beginning, and neither could abide in, nor can yet abide the truth, because there is no truth in him, he opened the bottomelesse pit, and raised up such a smoak of traditions, Ceremonies, Canons, Calumnies, lyes, nicknames, misrepre∣sentations of things to the world, as the smoak of a great furnace, to the darkning of the sun and the air, when he speaks a ly, he speaks of his own, for he is a lyar, and next to the devill the Father of it, when he smothers that which should come to light, he acts most like himself, for he is a Smotherer also, and the father of that practise.

Wherefore also as beloved that curse, even darknesse, drynesse, and smother so it is come unto him and his CCClergy, as he delighted not in the blessing of light, so it is far from him, as he cloathed himself, and his with smoak, and smother like as with a garment so it is come into his very bowells, and like oile into his bones, it must be to him as the garment that covereth him, and for a girdle wherewith he must be girded; this is the Reward of that Adversary from the lord, and of all that speak evil with him against the truth.

Thus God hath lese you in his just severity to wander in by waies, and to be lost in the laborinth of your learned Legands, till you be all moped, and s•…•…r∣ed even in the works of your own hands, and smothered to blindnesse by your own smoak, because when you should have Fathered and Mothered the Gospel, so as to have brought it out in its primitive, native, beauty, and brightnesse, you CCClergy men have been the generation in all ages of your raign, that have mur∣dered and smothered it in the world.

And instead of Patronizing the truth, and its professors and promoters you have belyed, blasphemed both by the termes of Heresie, Hereticks, and worse; wit∣nesse Featly specially, who from a few feats of some few mad men, or rather Mon∣sters of Manster, and other place, (hapily like to our English mad braind Ranters, whose rudenesse is in reason no reproach to us, sith the way of baptism, and Church-membership we walk in (which these either never owned or abode not in) allowes not, but is more at odds with open wickedness, then any other waies what∣ever) who I say from some particular pranks of one Iohn of Leyden and his com∣peares, that is no more kin to us, then one Ioan of Lin is to the whole CCClergy, denominates all the Baptists, whom he yoaks together with them under the nick∣name Anabaptists, an Impure and carnall sect, a cruell and bloody sect, a prophane and sacrilegious sect, a lying and blasphemous sect, an illiterate and sottish sect, all how truly it agrees to those men of Munster and their Chi•…•…ftan Iohn of Leyden, it matters not, but I am sure as much as you wipe your mouths and shift it of from your selves to the people of God that walk in the truth of the Gospel, yet theres no generation of men upon earth whom it all laies more claim to then the PPPreisthood of the Nations.

Forfirst though you stile your selves the Spirituality, and holy men of God, you are a race of men (exceptis excipiendis, still setting a side those few, even all such whose consciences do not check them of too little chastity) more corporally carnall then every body knowes on: yea saving the holinesse that you have in a black box, derived from his Holinesse the Pope, whose holiness all your holiness

of that kind hangs on, and from the date of which the name of Spiritualty also i spilt upon you throughout Christendome, from him who thinks he hath, by a promise to P•…•…ter, the fatherhood of the Clergy, as much as Abraham the fa∣therhood of the faithful, I believe it is not for nothing, nor without special re∣spect, as well to the corporal, as spiritual whoredomes and filthynesse residing with∣in your Skirts that the great CCCity BBBabylon that raigneth over the kings of the earth, or WWWoman sitting upon the Beast, or many waters, i. e. tongues, na∣tions, people of Christendome in three PPParts, is stiled the great WWWhore, and Mother of Harlots, and SSSodome, also as well as AeAeAegypt: neither doth shee onely seduce Christs people to commit fornication, and eat things sacri∣ficed to id•…•…ls, i. e. to run a whoring in worship, and do things that way abo∣minable unto God, but she is an adulteresse, in respect of her fleshly whore∣domes also: as for the old Brothel or Italian Ioan, i. e. the Popes Cardinals, and the Catholick Clergy that still retain their integrity to their Lord God the Pope, from whom you younger Brethren the P Protestant Clergy are rent in Twaine, retaining yet that Clergyship and baptism, which you had from them, she is so base all over from top to toe, having no found part, that you two that have no other spiritual being (as to your holy orders) but what you have from her, do cry out of her your selves for a whore in grain, as well you may, when, if we search the Series of the holy Chairmen, Spec. Rom. Pontisi. p. 91. to 111. Thirteen were adulterers, Three common Brothellers, Four Incestuous Whoremon∣gers, Eleven impoisond with vile Sodomy, Seven erectors of Brothell houses, where∣of every Iillia was to pay weekly a Iulian (or •…•…er a Iillian) penny to the Pope, which came oft to four thousand Ducats per annu•…•…, One an arrant whore her self, viz. Pope Ioan, alias Gilberta an English woman born at Lyn, who being two years and a half Pope, at last dyed in childbed openly in the high-street of Rome, going on publick procession by the way to the Church of St. Iohn de Late∣ran so discovering her filthynesse; in memory whereof they go not in procession that way where this most holy Father-Mother dyed, but round about another way.

Besides how chast the other Priests are of this Italian Sea, their laws, privily per∣mitting them to have concubines, but not wives do declare * 1.47, by the indulgence of which law very likely it was that one of the Popes Legates here in England 1129, Iohn Cremernsis by name, when he had disputed all day at London for the Chas∣tity of Priests ad ravim et sudorem, was found that very night in bed with a whore: and how pure the Nuns and Friars kept themselves from butchery and bawdery, the innumerable skuls of infants, that have bin found in moted Abbies since the demolishing of them here in Engla•…•…d sufficiently testifie: so that u•…•…lesse the Ranter Rant it higher when he comes to the height of his spiritual sensuality, whose lascivious wayes many will follow and fall off to from the true Churches of the Baptists, maugre all means to hold them in, yet the Churches themselves (to which therefore tis not to be imputed) are modesty in the abstract to that publick Pandor: as for you two mystical Mistresses the PProtestant PPr•…•…sts, who tumbled both together in the belly of that old Bawd or Mystery Babil•…•…n, and made one with her, till her time came to break in PPPieces, and are yet scarce wholly weaned from her breasts; tis true you are far more modest then she, for you neither permit stews, nor prohibit marriage of one as they do, that they may be free to more, nor set rates upon Venery as she doth, neither are so bad by as

many degrees, as you are younger in years; yet are you so bad that way that nei∣ther all the white surplices, nor black superfluityes you use to cover your nakednesse with, will either cleanse your consciences from the guilt, or your reputation from the stain of carnal impurity, so that it may be said of you as of Israels Priesthood of old, Zoph, 3. 4. her Prophets are light and treacherous persons: Indeed you desire to walk in long Robes, and therefore made provision in one Canon that every Priest must wear a long gown, or canonical coat, unlesse he were one that was unable to go to the price out, & then your Wisdoms enacted (but necessity needs no law) a law of liberty to wear a short one, well knowing that, as short as the Curates coat was, it would be long enough ere his silken non-resident Rabbi would allow him mony to buy a longer, yea you make broad shewes in garments distinct from the vulgar, & all Laicks, as if you were the onely men that did 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or keep the law, yea you love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and chiefest places in the synagogues, and to be called of men Rabbi, and therefore got a certain impropriation of the Black Garb to your selves, that you might be known from Russet Rabbies, and reve∣renced above them, as men of God, spirituall men, holy fathers, when yet such hath been the rioting and drunkenness, chambring and wantonesse, as well as strife and cavying of the most part of you Painted sepulchres, that few of you have b•…•…en either pure, or holy, or sober, or spiritual, or godly minded men indeed, as doth appear to all, by the several centuries of censured Clergy men, since this Par∣liament, put out at one place, and popt in at another, few of which could be much capable of Divine Irradiations, having such impure minds, and unchast bodies, for the pure in heart onely can see Gods face M•…•…. 5. Heb. 12. and yet how bad you are, if all were known, as much as some then was, neither do I know, •…•…or yet they, who began to cleanse the▪ A•…•…gaean stable here in England, but this I may safely say, that •…•…fejection be the due of such, and if every Spiritual man that is a carnal, luxurious wanton had his due too, 1000s of the present Priesthood might go whistle for their T•…•…the;, and their people go sing for so fair a way, as would thereby be made, toward their having the truth taught them, as it is in Jesus, for little, o•…•… nothing but acceptance from the mess•…•…ngers of the Churches.

Secondly, as for cruelty and blood, Dr. F•…•…at. himself more calls, then clears the Anabaptists to be guilty in that kind; for he brings nothing in proof out, but a tale or two of a tub with the bottom out, viz. of 40000 of them in Suevia and Franconia, that at their first risi•…•…g kil'd all the Nobles and Gentry there, that made head against them * 1.48; also of one brother that killed another, and of one Iohn Matthias that for an abuse caused a man to be condemned to death, and then executed him, and of one Iohn a Leyden that accused a man of high treason, and cut off his head, and at another time one of his wives heads, these are his most remarkable observations of the bloodiness of the Anabaptists, for if he could have brought more, or more clear you should undoubtedly have had them.

By these few instances (quoth he) as it were •…•…x simbria de textu by the list and selvedg you may judge how deeply the cloth is died in blood: but alas whats all this to a sight of the cloth it self? what a small shew of blood is here to that

of the WWWoman, which Iohn saw, and he is blind that sees not now sitting up∣on a Scarlet coloured beast, araid her self also in scarlet i. e. died red, red to drunk•…•…ness with the blood of the Saints, and the blood of the Martyrs of Ie∣sus, spiritually called BBBabilon and Egypt for cruelty to Gods Israel, raigning in wrath and rigor in three PPParts or Tyrannical formes of governmet ore Kings & people, deceiving all nations to drink so deep of the wine of the wrath of the her fornications, as to be drunk with wrath against the Saints, and in their drunkeness, at HHHer will to push and gore them with ten horns, to execute cruelty on them for truths sake, and try them to the tyring of themselves with cruel mockings, scourgings, bonds, imprisonments, stonings, sawings, burnings, hangings, head∣ings, and with such geer as Feat. himself (as if by his own pen he would prove the PPPriesthood, and their people to be men of blood) confesses that the An∣ti-baptists have inflicted upon the Anabaptists p 68. 182, 183. and for which they had no warrant from Christ, viz. drowning, racking, fleaing, stabbing, tearing with hot pincers, and (to use his own phrase) the severest punishments they could devise?

And finally in which WWWoman is found the blood not only of persecution, of Martyrs, and Prophets, but of war also, and of all them that are slain upon earth; for all this verily will be seen at last to ly hid in her Scholastick skirts, Rev. 18. 24.

As for the Pope and his Clergy (fas est vel ab hoste doceri) both by Featley, and others tis asserted, and that truly, that the devil by him and his adherents, hath acted such bloody persecutions against the true servants of God, and maintainers of the Orthodox faith, as together with such other exploits of Satan, and his agents as he there names, hath been the ruine of Millions of men: all which is very true of them, yet not onely the Italian Seminaries, but our Brittish Seminaries also have been such stirrers up of strife between and within these nations about wor∣ships, Governments, Covenants for the same form, and faith, to the shed∣ding of the blood of thousands in war, and such sowers, cum sanguine Marty∣rum, semine Ecclesiae, that though I know the wrath of the CCClergy hath wrought his praise and his peoples peace, so far that be will restrain the remain∣der thereof, Yet I can more bewail then either you avoid; or I avert, that blood which the Lord, that is righteous in judging thus, will give you to drink, except you repent of your cruelty to consciences, and to the carcasses of men for their conscience sakes, and your pittilesse inexorablenesse towards others in the self same cases, wherein you cryed quarter your selves: for you cryed out for liber∣ty still when you were under the Tyrannicall domination one over anothers faith; the Bishops when they groaned under the Pope, and the Presbyters, when un∣der the Prelates, but when you crept out of the Captivating clutches, and got quit from the Clerical cruelty of each other, you curb'd the poor people still, and chaltered them up sub paena to your own new found postures, and Impenitent pnrses, as mercilessly almost as before, and have lent them but little better liber∣ty then the horse hath, when his loadsome log is taken off his leg, that he may be rid to a Jade another way: for what great difference between Rome and Can∣terbury, save that of old our Pope lived further off us, and of late we were be∣jaded with one neerer home? I•…•…ludamus hunc in orbe nostro tanquam alterius Orbis Papam saies Pope Urban the second of Anselmus Arch-bishop of Canter∣bury 1099. when he set him at his right foot in a generall Councell, i. e. we must count upon him in our world, as it were some distinct Pope of another world, and so it fell out to be too at last: a Pope is but a Pope at one place, and so he is as well at another, and what amendment of the matter to have one man that Lorded it, and Pater Nosterd over the faith, and conscience of Gods people removed, and Classes or Assemblies of them stablished in his stead? yet thus, for ought I see, it should have been, if the Trojane Horse of the Scotch Presbytery had taken place

here, which men were mad, being betwatled by subtle Sinons Synodicall pre∣tences to hale in, till some more wise amd quick of hearing then the rest, heard a noise of Arms more then Arguments clang in the belly of it, and so not believing it to be such a Donum divinum, such a •…•…us divinum as was pretended, but a thing that stood Iure Hominico, Daemonico rather then Dominico, could never since be charmd by any Sinonical or Sinodical solicitation whatsoever to admit it into Eng∣lish borders. Blessed be God that curst creatures begin now to have short horns; that the Trebble Terrible one, the Trebble TTTribe is brought so low, that those that would have made a man an offender for a word, yea for THE WORD spo∣ken against their word, and laid a snare for such as reproved them in the gate, and turned aside the just for a thing of nought, and were barbarously, bitterly, bloo∣dily beat against the poor among men, that rejoice in the holy one of Israel, are disappointed, else we should have seen (it seems by Featley and Gangraena) hat not onely Pope Boniface * 1.49 and B•…•…shop Bonner, but the bonny Bishops of the two latter broods P and P are imbrued also not a little with the blood of Christ, whom they crucify throw the sides of his Saints, for Sectarizing after him from themselves: witnesse their bloody Tenet of persecution by prisons, fines, confi∣scations, banishments, &c. for cause of conscience; witnesse their constant cry∣ing out to Pilate, i. e. the Governours and Pilots of such States, where Christ would but live quietly beside them in his poor disciples, away with him, away with him crucify him, yea though the Governour strive with the chief Priests, as Pilate did, to rescue him, as finding no fault in him; but though they wash themselves with N•…•…re, and take them much sope, yet this iniquity, into which Smectimnuus degenerate•…•…, si•…•…ce groanes for liberty of conscience came out of his own mouth, is marked before me saith the Lord: yea had you been sprinkled with holy water it self, yet except you repent, and be baptized every one of you, in the name of the Lord Jesus for remission of sins through his blood, which so do∣ing saves even them that shed it, you are not onely by eating and drinking un∣worthily, i. e. disorderly at the Supper, which baptism must precede in Gospel re∣formation, but also by your cruelty to his disciples, whom you would have crusht if you could tell how, become guilty of the body and blood of the Lord, howe∣ver repent, or repent not, this I say unto you from the Lord, that your bloody princi∣ple of persecution for conscience, and forced conformity to your foolish forms, canons, creeds, chatechisms, dictates, directories, shall utterly perish from off the ear•…•…h.

I wish the Independents for their turn's next look to it in time, and take heed of turning aside too much from that precious principle of depending upon no King, but Christ, in conscience cases, neither state Councells, nor Church councells, nor Classes, save onely for conscience to Christ to be subject freely in all meer civill cases, to the one, and for cognizance sake to consult in meer church and consci∣ence cases, with the other, and whom else they please, keeping Church and State as distinct as tis possible, which the CCClergy have confounded so together, that we have lost the true Peculiarities of either, and, as not suffering such sawcy do∣ings, as to have most general Assemblies of the Ki•…•…k, quâ Church Assemblies, to be tampering at all with state affairs, so not troubling any officers of state, qua State officers, no not the highest, nor Committees nor Sheriffs to wearinesse with re∣presentations of things pertaing purely to churches, and church orderes, expecting no more then a passive, permissive influence from them to the church-ward, i. e. to let all Churches, and all religions, Jewes themselves alone to their light, till they see the true one, so be they live faithfully under them, and quietly, peace∣ably, and civilly one by another: but me thinks I smell a mixt mongrel Indepen∣dency too much on foot and creeping on, an Indepency by the halves, a Presbyte∣rian Independency, Independency too dependant in church work, upon the state for state pay, enquiring after parish maintenance, telling some truth, and taking as

much tith as they can lay their hands on, lending liberty to themselves to have no supper in the parishes, when they please, yet resolving to make the people pay for it so long as they preach, whether they eat a bit of it at all yea or no: A thing I cannot well tell what to call it that has a smack too much of Smectimnuus, and yet tis not so tyrannical neither, nor yet so tender towards a toleration of all con∣sciences and Religions, though of all tender conscienced Christians, as that the poor Jew or natural Israelite can have any room or creep hole by it into the Common∣wealth; in order to his conversion he must keep out, unlesse he be so converted before he come, as to resolve heel own Christ, and not speak against him, as not the Christ, which what power in any State under heaven can banish a Jew out of any nation for doing, I plainly know not; an Independency that is willing to let Is∣rael go, but not to let another Israel come into the Land, so as to promulgate his principle which I'm sure is contrary to the principles of Christian Religion; o•…•… if the Jew may deny Christ, and yet live in the world in quiet, why not another, unlesse the word can gain him to the belief of it, as well as he?

Independents a word or two with you by the way; no hurt I hope if you will have but patience, I find proposals presented F•…•…b. 11. 1651. that make me amaz•…•…d to think that they should come from Independents, for I took Indepen∣dents till of late to be genuine Independents indeed, but I see theres nothing. but may have something like it, which is not the same, and such is your Semi-demi∣independency to me.

For supply of all parishes in England with Orthodox Ministers, its propounded that the Sheriff of each County give account to the Committee what parish hath no Minister, •…•…hat maintenance each such parish hath, what Ministers that reside in each County have no livings, and such of them as are Orthodox be placed there, as the Committee shall think sit.

For settling right constituted Churches, that all Churches that are or shall be gathered, signifie to the Committee of the Universities or elsewhere, whom they have or shall choose for their Pastors, and that such and such onely shall be declared right constituted Churches, whose Pastor shall be approved by the Com∣mittee to be able, godly •…•…nd orthodox.

Fye! Fye! Sirs that you will still have such a minglement of Sheriffs, Com∣mittees, Ministers, Churches, in a kind of Omnigatherum about the Gospell, and your Churchwork: and that you will trouble the Sheriffs to find what pay is in parishes, what parishes want Ministers, and what Minist•…•…rs lack means; if your Ministers lack meanes cannot they look after it themselves, and bestow them selves in some honest calling or other to get a living out on? or if they cannot, can∣not your Churches see to them a little what they lack? or do you lack to have the tithes and parish pay turned ore to you now, as the Presbyters gaped after augmentations from the B•…•…shops, Deans, and chapters lands? if you do, I hope the State will save your longing, as they did theirs, and take them sheer away root, and branch, and let those Churches, that have Ministers, maintain them if they need, and let the Gospel be preached freely by Messengers from Churches to the Gentiles, to the world, without charging them with it till converted to it, for such you suppose the nation to be now, as well as we, and not a Church of Christ, why else do you gather Churches of Christ out of it? will you gather Churches of Christ out of Churches of Christ what rule have you for that? surely Churches must be gathered out of the world: and if so that the nation be no true constituted Church of Christ, its no true Church of Christ (for Christ hath no falsely con∣stituted true Churches that I know of) and so her Ministers no true Ministers of Christ•…•… for Christs Ministers are not Ministers of no Church) but such as came remotely, as to their ordination and parish posture, baptism and all, from the Pope, whom if you also look upon with such favourable construction as to own him, and his ordinations, and his baptism and administrations, and what the Prelate and

Presbyter sucks in a way of succession from thence as Apostolical, so as to stand Ministers and baptized by it, I shall think the world goes round then indeed, and that whoever chances to get on horseback, and sit in the Saddle here in England, whether Prelate, Presbyter or Independent they cannot chuse, for customes sake, but face about still, and ride back at least a little way toward Rome: or do you hold (as some Presbyters do) your ordination O Independents from the Magi∣strate? if so he was ordained a minister of God in other cases, but neither per se nor per alios to ordain and authorize Ministers for Christ Churches: yet me thinks I sent you comming somewhat neer that, when you propose onely that such shall be decl•…•…red right constituted Churches, whose Pastor shall be approved by the com∣mittee to be able, godly and Orthodox, which Independeht proposition I hardly know what to make of it is so odd: what Sirs does the denomination of a right constituted Church depend upon the Pastors being approved to be able, godly and Orthodox? a right constituted Church is that which is built upon the foundation or principles of the word of Christ, and the Apostles, Heb. 6. 1, 2. Ephes. 2. some of which you Independents yet want (but go on in your light for me, till you see it darknesse, I can speak but obiter to you here, yet know that if you settle not upon all the foundation even your Church will be a come down castle too ere long) a right constituted church is that which hath right matter viz. baptized professors, •…•…right •…•…cim, i. e. free fellowship of such toget•…•…er in one body in breaking of bread and prayers, whether they have yet a Pastor over them yea or no, for the churches were rightly constituted first, and had elders after ordained among them as they were found gifted: yet with you the church that hath no Pastor, and he not approv∣ed Orthodox, is yet not to be declared a right constituted church: what if the Pa∣stor prove Heterodox does the church loo•…•…e its true constitution? or I would I knew what you mean by constitution? for perhaps I do no•…•…: and why do you talk in singulari so much of the Pastor, and Pastor of a Church, as if you were of the mi•…•…d that a church might have no more Pastors and Overseers over it but one, whereas t•…•…s most evident that there may be more Elders, Pastors, Overseers (these are all one, 1 Pet. 5. 1.) in one Church, and that not without need neither when that one flock or congregation grows numerous, for then they oft grow out of the observation too much of one eye: see Act. 20. Paul sent for the Elders of the Church of Ephesus: whether any Church ever had but one Pastor or Overseer in it or no (if any at all) I know not, but I am sure the use was to ordain more then o•…•…e to one Church, Act. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5. but one cannot Lord it so well, if others be ith traces with him but however why must all this business of declaring which be right constituted Churches, Orthodox Pastors, which not, hang upon the Committees approving, or not approving of the Pastors? what if the Committee should chance to be Heterodox it self? or the Major part of it? or the Major part sitting at that time, when this Pastor comes for approbation, what shall a true con∣stituted Church lose or keep her name of a true constituted Church at a venture up∣on the vote of a Committee? and what need at all that the Committees be so cumbered with the care of such affairs? and what vanity to venture the determi∣nation of which be true Churches of Christ, which the Scripture declares plain e∣nough, whether the Committee see it yea or no, upon the verdit of a Committee, to whom other affairs are most properly committed? let all the Churches come be∣fore the Committee, and all people declare their ways, and their God, and he whom the Committee saies is God, let him be God, and not the rest; will you have it s•…•…? if you will, I will not, take truth upon trust from the vote of any Com∣mittee man under the Sun: and if you would not have it so, you were better never trouble Committees with such matters at all, then not commit them finally to them so as to agree to act at a venture as they determine in matters meerly of Religion, and that the true Churches of Christ, who know no King but Jesus in church and conscience, will never do, but prove themselves to be true constituted

churches of Christ, and preach the Gospell too as it is in Iesus, where ere they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 people ignorant of it, whether they will hear or forbear, though all the Com mittees, yea and all the Kings, and Popes, and Priests, and People in the world should declar•…•… against them.

Beloved Friends me thinks you look too like a national Ministry to be of the right stamp yet: I had hoped Independents would never have turned State Mini∣sters, and have lookt so much after State honour, State help, State approba∣•…•…, State preferment, State Maintenance, for ministering to either their Churches, or to the purblind nation, as I see they do: but Sirs if you be true constituted Churches of Christ indeed (I do not say you are, nor is it my busi∣n•…•…sse here to prove you are not, though you are not, till you own his baptism) but if you be, as you imagine you are, know that Christ hath set in his Church A•…•…stles, or Messengers to be sent forth not by the State, but by the Church it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…o preach his Gospel to the world, at the Churches, and not the worlds charges, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 preach the Gospel to the Parishes, without pilling the poor parish people & •…•…king way for the Gosp•…•…l, and the truth by force and law, whether they be free to have it, to buy and receive it on such terms as you tender it on yea or no: therefore send forth and maintain your messengers among your selves (you are rich enough) and let them preach the Gospel to them, & gather Churches; but alas now I think out, how can they preach the Gospel by the halves, and gather true constituted Churches, that yet own not (as ye O Independents yet do not) all the principles of the oracles of God, nor all the first doctrines of Christ as that of bap∣tism•…•…, & laying on of hands, upon which together with the rest the true visible Church stands as on her foundation: and are yet not onely unbaptized, but un∣willing to be baptized, or to baptize with any other baptism then that Rantism that ran down hither through Rome? You propound that when any of the Pastors of right constituted Churches dye or leave them to take up some other imploy∣ment, they choose and present another Pastor within six moneths, and may have one settled among them within 12 moneths, by approbation from the said Com∣mitte, or to dissolve or disperse themselves into other Churches.

Good Sirs, what mean you by this? shall the Parliament and their Commit∣tees never have their liberty to attend onely, and perfectly the true liberties of the subject? nor be at quiet from this wearisome work of approving, and setling of ministers, that are men mostly so unsetled in their minds that they'l never (if they have such liberty to leave, as you here allow them) settle longer in one place, then till they have more means, or be more to their minds in another? had this piece been propounded by parish ministers and people it had become them, as •…•…ounding somewhat sutable to their posture and principle, for tis the usual tone they talk in, when one Pastor having left them, to take up another call from Christ, or imploy∣ment somewhere else to his advantage, they addresse to the Committee for the approbation or settlement of such or such a godly Orthodox Divine among them, as they have agreed with (if they can get the Committees good will, for till then all parties are not agreed it seems among either you or them) to be their minister: but to see them, whom I suppose to be Independents (for I am sure they are In∣dependent men that propose the next parcel viz. Thomas Goodwin, Nye, Simpson whose propositions these approve of) to see I say Independents flocks de∣pend, it may be half a year, on Committees to have their Pastors approved on, and settled by the Committees among them me thinks is something shameful: I rec∣koned that the Independent Churches had reckoned themselves to have had the sole power not onely of choosing, and presenting, but of approving, settling and ordaining their own Pastors among themselves (but I see I am deceived) and why may not the Church onely without the Committee approve of her own ministers, to be Orthodox, and be able to minister in their assemblies and meetings, as well as to approve of such of her members to be Orthodox, and allow them to speak

as she shall judge fit to speak, for in the next proposal but one or two, it appears you judge she (without the Committee) may approve of such.

And what mean you by your Pastors leaving you to take up some other call or imployment? are your Pastors also such Idol shepheards, as it may be supposed now and then will leave their flocks for any other imployment? what imployment may they lawfully leave their flocks for, with whom they are in fellowship so as to stand Pastors no more among them? is their any worldly imployment to which the Pastors office must give way so to as to cease for its sake, when it comes in place? I know but one employment in honour, and excellency beyond that good work of a Bishop, or overseer among his flock, as namely that of Apostleship, or Messengership from the Church, to convert the world, if it be that you mean, Ile have you excused, in choosing you other Pastors to oversee you in the Lord, in your Messengers absence from you to preach to the world, but other imployment I know none more honourable then the Ministership, for which its worthy to be left by them that have food and raiment in it: neither count I it perferment, but de∣generacy for a Minister to be removed from his Ministership, and Servant∣ship in feeding the sheep of Christ, over which the holy spirit makes him overseer, though it be to a Lordship, a Mastership, a Presidentship, a Deanship ore a colledg, whether that Colledge be Christs Church also, yea or no; specially if that fl•…•…ck he leaves be left so destitute of another Pastor, that it must wait per∣haps 12 moneths for another, and at last, if at long running they cannot have one, must be fain to flee all to pieces, and dissolve their Chruch and disperse themselves up and down to other Churches.

Smite the Shepheard with some better employment, and then all his sheep that were gathered may be scattered, and separate themselves together into severall places: I like this but a little, and am confident Christ Jesus likes it lesse: if you can follow any manual imployment for your livings, as Paul and others did, and preach the Gospel too to make it as much as may be without charge, I like it well but I am jealous you'l make a trade too much of the Gospel too.

You propound that none presume under a penalty to speak in any Assemblies, or meetings but ministers of the word, members of Churches approved, except meetings purposely for disputing, and that where meetings be kept up likewise, persons speak •…•…here that have Commission from some right constituted Church, or certificate from two or more able, godly, Orthodox ministers, of their suffi∣ciency to speak, and soundnesse in the faith, except Masters to their families, Schoolmasters to their Schollars, or others to such, as by their callings fall un∣der their government or charge.

Then at least civil Magistrates may speak any where within their verge, without certificate of their sufficiency so to do, to the people, that by reason of their call fall under their Government and charge, but others may not, though the spirit moves them, unlesse they can obtain a certificate from some Ministers.

Sirs, what mean you to muzzle men up in this manner under penalties, from o∣pening their mouths to speak, unlesse they bring testimonials, and certificates from men? if any man speak from God, God will give testimony to him by assisting him to speak honestly at least, though weakly and plainly; if God do not testifie to any man that speaks, so but that the hearers judge him insufficient, or that he speaks weakly, and sillily, and see that God leaves him to utter error, they may leave him too if they please, if it be free for men (as it never was under the P•…•…st∣hood) to refuse what they find not to be truth; and as they like it not to le•…•… i•…•… alon•…•…: them therefore that are weak in the faith receive, and entertain, though they have no pastport or orders from men to shew, you may sometimes entertain angels una∣wares: and what if God stop that mans mouth (as he may do when he pleases (the spirit blowing where it lists) who has mans testimony of sufficiency, & from whom thers the greatest expectation, and does somtimes when men dote on men, yea and o∣pens

the mouths of them, that at other times, it may be sate as dumb, asses) to re∣pr•…•…ve the madnesse of very prophets?

Tis propounded by Mr. Owen, Mr. Thomas Goodwin, Mr. Nye Mr. Sympson, that such as do not receive, but oppose those principles of Christian Religion, without the acknowledgement whereof the Scriptures do clearly and plainly affirm that Salvation is to be obtained, may not be suffered to preach or promulgate any thing in opposition unto such principles:

But in this verily I am not satisfied at any hand, for not to acknowledge Iesus Christ to be the Christ, but to deny him to be the Son of God, when he is plainly preached is not to receive, but oppose those principles of Christian Religion, the non-acknowledgement of which, where Christ at least is made known, is ut∣terly inconsistent with salvation; yet thus did the Iews when Christ in person was among them, contradicting, blaspheming him, as also the Samaritans did not receive him, yet the civil powers of the world had no power from Christ to curb them, and not suffer them to say what they would against Christ sim∣ply and solely I say because of that: neither find I (as before) any warrant in the word for Caesar the civil powers of the world to prohibit, or sub paen•…•… any false Religions, from standing, growing, preaching, promulgating, practising their own principles, be they Jews, or Heathen Romans, or Dia•…•…tish Ephesians, in their several dominions under the Gospel any more then to prohibit the true Christian Religion it self: All Religions lived under Caesar in Christs and the Apostles dayes, and were not by him persecuted, nor constrained, either to be of his Religion, nor to say nothing against it, nor against any other: in after times indeed when the Emperours grew bloody against the Christians, all Religions li∣ved quietly under Caesar, but the Christian; that was worse then nought, and I think it not a little too bad, and not doing (as our duty is) to all men as we desire they should do to us, but the way back to Priestly blindnes, if we put Cae•…•…r on now, because he is a Christian, to let the Christian Religion live quietly under him, and none else: for my part I dare not desire that the Jews may not, not onely live, but till, they see better, serve, God in their wayes of worship in the State as well as othe•…•…s, for a being they must have somewhere, and may no where without sin, if not here, for is it more sin for one Common-wealth to let false worshippers live in it, till t•…•…ey see the truth, then for another? yea and let them and others too preach and promulgate even all that ere they can for their way.

Ob. I know men fear false Religions will seduce men from the true to them∣selve•…•….

A•…•…. Let them gain what they can, whom can they gain? not the elect, which in your sense are a sort of individuals, without respect to any thing done in time▪ personally, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 positively, and not conditionally determined to faith and final perse∣verance in it to the death, and if they seduce others to damnation it self, they are no other then such with you as are as particularly, peremptorily, and not conditional∣ly onel•…•… of their loving darkness more then light, afore of old ordained to that con∣demnation, therfore me thinks you of that principle of all others should •…•…ee no dan ger of doing more hu•…•…t, then God decreed to have done, by suffering sed•…•…cers in the world before the foundation of it, and as for us who hold no such, though as much election and reprobation as your selves in that sense in which the Scripture speaks out, which bids us know that God hath chosen the godly man to himself, and or∣dained ungodly men to condemnation, not determining the individuals to life or death before birth, but upon account of belief or non-•…•… of the truth thats told them, for he hath chosen men to life no otherwise then through 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and ordained men to be holy, i. e. that they shall be•…•…ve and l•…•…ve holily tha•…•… mean to live for ever, even we that know there is danger enough, and yet hope enough too of life for men, that neglect not their own salvation, •…•…re venture truth among all false wayes whatsoever, which when and where ere it lives uncurbd as it

never yet did in England without molestation more or lesse, to these our dayes for a 1000 years and upwards, will shine through all the rest so clearly to m•…•…s souls, as either to save them, or else at least to convince them so as if they perish by fol∣lowing any false wayes, that grow up by it, to leave them without excuse, be∣cause they either did, know, and did not what they knew, or might have known more then they did but would not: besides if any religion be (as I am sure the true one is not, though the R R Romish, Jewish, Turkish, and all others are) such a dead Sea of Divinity, as hath not life enough in it to live of it self, if it may have bare leave unlesse all others that would live beside it be sneapt by the civil sword, so that they must not shew their heads by it for its sake, let that Religion be the Jews, and the Turks, and the Popes, and the Prelates, and the Presbyters, and the Inde∣pendents too, if it will, for me, but while I live to Christ, surely twill be none of mine.

So I have done with you my dear friends of the Independent way, and shall wait and pray that you may first laying, as your foundation, & then leaving, the prin∣ciples of the doctrine of Christ, goo•…•… unto perfection.

Tis time to return to talk on with the Pope and P P Priesthood, to whom I have almost forgo•…•…ten what more I was about to say, being put by it by ones pre∣sentment of these proposals to me inters•…•…ribendum, which draw'd me on to this long Pe•…•…hesis, and off from my present purpose viz. the proving of the P P Priest∣hood to be that themselves which they most falsely father upon them, whom they as falsely call Anabaptists: I have shewed how though they call us an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and carnal sect, a cruel and bloody sect, yet themselves are both these much more then we, yea and much more •…•…hats nought then either of these two also.

For next whereas you stile us a prophane and Sacriledgious sect, yet that you are a more Profane and Sacril•…•…gious generation then those, whom Dr. Featly calls so, will appear very plainly if you consider either what Sacriledge, and Profaneness are indeed, or what Dr Featley, if he may be your spoksman, to whom you re∣fer us, doth falsey suppose it, & hath defined it to be, for he states profaneness or sacriledge (for these two with him are one) to be the extream in the defect to Religion, to which the extream in the excess (saith he) is superstition, which is the offering to God, what he claimes not for his own, whilst the other i. e. profaneness, Sacrilegiously Robs God of that which is his own in a particular ma•…•…ner; which if so, then you C C Clergy men are more guilty in this behalf then any other under the Sun, for, besides that you erre from the true religion in the ex∣cesse, by superstitious attribution of such things to God, as his by institution, which are not his, but your own inventions viz. payment of Tithes to you, infant∣sprinkling, and many other, which you plead for, (as if the Lord had required them) Iure divino, or Iure Apostolico, whereas it is no false Latine, because true English to say they stand Iure humano, et Apostatico or rather Daemonico by the devil and the whores appointment; you erre from it also in the defect by Sacrilegious ablation. and abolition of the true Baptism and Ordinances from the Church, which Christ hath appointed; this though it be wonderful strange, yet is marvellous true, for though ordinary men miscarry from the mean, but by one ex∣tream ordinarily, e. g if men erre from the vertue liberality by prodigality, they are not covetous too, or if by covetousness they are not prodigal too, but so extra∣ordinarily out of holy order are you, O ye that are in holy orders, that you con∣tent not your selves to go beyond the word, but you'l be behind it too, you will make God own that he never commanded, neither (to use the phrase and figure in which he speaks of himself came it all into his mind, and disown his own pre∣cepts, which you make void by your traditions: Tis bad to be in the extream on either hand from the truth, but to be in both the extreams at once is to be extream bad indeed, yet thus it is with you, O ye Priests, as whose not onely superstition,

but sacriledge also, hath exceeded, and by sundry degrees surpassed all that ever was, whether among Anabaptists or others: yea, if you look with a cleer eye, all that of those whom your Doctor of Divinity makes such remarkable ob∣servations of, as suffering the h•…•…nd of God inflicting curses on them for this sin of Sacriledge.

The first whereof is Xerxes, who attempted to pillage the Temple at Del∣phos. * 1.50

His second, Caepio the Consul, who spoiled the Famous Temple at Tolouse. * 1.51

Thirdly Crassus,

Fourthly Herod, both whose men of warre were ruined for rifling the Sepulchre of David.

Fiftly, Be•…•…hazzer who was frighted with an hand-writing for carousing in the vessels of the Temple.

Sixtly Copronymus that had a Carbuncle arose in his forehead for taking a Crown out of a Christian Church (alias, Steeple house) which was set with Car∣buncles.

Seventhly Iulian together with Felix, who both had Gods vengeance lighting on them for carrying away the Golden Vessels, and rich presents which the Devotion (he should have said the Superstition) of Constantine and Constan∣tius dedicated to God in the new Temple at Ierusalem. * 1.52

Eightly, Rotman with Cniperdolin, who seized on the Church, alias high place dedicated to St Mauritius, a Saint of the Popes canonizing.

Ninethly Munster and P•…•…yser, who being it seems in war, made their ma∣gazines, and cast their ordnance in the covent of the Franciscans. * 1.53

Tenthly, Iohn of Leyden, who sacrilegiously converted into apparel for him∣self, and others the holy things of God, (for so he must call them, or else he keeps not to his text, and his own interpretation of it, which is that the Anabap∣tists are a sacrilegious sect) viz. the holy Copes, holy Altar Cloathes, and ho∣ly vestments which the Priests were wont to wear, in their holy Masses, which Iohn of Leyden I should have thought he had been lost, if he had not come in at the last, sith at first or last I find him serving every turn of Dr. Featley, insomuch that the whole six fold tale, he tells of the Anabaptists, would never handsomely have hung together, if Iohn of Leyden the Tailor did not stitch it up, for Iohn of Leyden serves to prove them an Illiterate and sottish sect, Iohn of Leyden a blas∣phemous and lying sect, Iohn of Leyden an impure and carnall sect, Iohn of Leyden a cruel and bloody sect, Iohn of Leyden a prophane and sacrilegious sect, Iohn of Leyden a sect whom Gods vengeance followes,

Who ere is another, Iohn of Leyden is one,

You may thank Iohn of Leyden, else all were undone.

These are the many instances, wherewith your Dr. patches up two or three pages of that fift piece of his Remarkables, wherein he tell tales the Anabaptists to be a sacrilegious sect, in which, if ye were not bedoted as much as your ipse Dixit (O ye disciples of Dr. Featley) you might see of your selves, first that if the actions instanc't in were sacriledge, yet the men were no Anabaptists, for the last are more called then proved so, and the rest, which are well nigh two parts of three, were never so much as named so since the world stood, secondly that if the men had been all Anabaptists, yet all the actions were not sacriledge, for set a∣side what Belshazzar did, whose action of common drinking in the Temple ves∣sels, was then sacriledge, as now it now it would not be (all that relative holi∣nesse of Temples, and Vess•…•…ls, Places and Things dedicated, the Doctor so much prates of, being ceased since Christ crucified Iohn 4. I say set that aside and all the rest, viz. rifling of the things which he calls Churches, viz. the Temple of Ap∣pollos at Delphos, and that of •…•…olouse, that of St. Maurice at Munster, of Queen Hellina at Ierusalem, and the Fryers Covent (whether they may be cal∣led Theft or no, I know not) were are as far from being sacriledge; as the pla∣ces were from being holy places in truth, and that is as far as the Popes holiness is from Gods: but to conclude this matter, its much of a price to you (O Priests) whether the matters of fact that Featley fains, to be sacriledge, and would fain fasten, and father as well upon the Anabaptists of this present age, as that a∣bove, be so yea or no; for this we are sure of however, that either the things he defines it by viz. the demolishing, alienating, or common using of hallowed Tem∣ples, Fryers Covents, Tables, Altars, Altar Cloathes, Copes, Cups, and other rich Vestments, Vessels, Utensills, Fonts, Pulpits, Profits, and Emo∣luments, Gleabs, Centries, Tithes, first fruits, oblations, and other Ob∣ventions is no sacriledge, nor robbing of God, nor fingering of holy things (as I utterly deny it to be) or else if it be, that the Protestant Priesthood are more deeply guilty of it, if not in affection, yet at least in action then the Anabap∣tists of this age: for if we ask, who sacrilegiously sacrificed, and in their sacred zeal for King Charles against King Christ coined to his common use, and unholy war, the plate devoted to their Colledge uses in the holy Benevolence of Benefactors? did not some of you Masters, Provosts, Fel∣lowes of Colledges and such like? who, towards a Reformation from Rome, de∣molished 645. holy Abbeys, and Monasteries, 90 holy Colledges, 110 Ho∣spitals, 3314. holy Chanteries, and Chappels, and diverted the infinit riches, which was devoted by the freewill offering of devout persons, and assigned for the Maintenance of the ministry that then was, viz. the holy Priests, Monks, Nuns and Fryers from the Ecclesiastical use of that Spiritualty to the Temporall Revenew of the Crown, didst not thou O Prelacy flatter King Henry the eighth

into this, and the subversion of the Roman Supremacy that thou mayest have a Supremacy of thy own, under a colour of giving it to the King? who have confi∣scated the holy Pallaces and devoted profits of two Arch-bishopricks, 20 Bishop∣ricks, 26 Denaries, 60 Arch-deaconries, 544 spiritual dignities, and Prebendari•…•…, to Auxiliations and Augmentations, hast not thou O Presbyterian? didst not thou alone uncover the sin and nakednesse of thy old father Episcopacy out of a co∣vetous and ambitious desire to steal away the birth-right from the elder brethren the Deans, Prebends, and Canons; and now that heaven deceives thy longing expectation, so that thy Kingdom falls irrecoverably, and men will no more fall down before thee, nor do the worship, and double honour of observation and maintenance to thy Lording Eldership, but impropriate all that thou gapest for to themselves, together with all thy Vicarages, besides 5439 Parochial benefices, being no impropriations, so that neither thou nor the true Ministry neither shall have any of it, unlesse thou forsake thy errors for it, and they the truth, is it these Independents whom thou falsely callest Anabaptists, or those whom we truly call Antibaptists, that are now acting all this sacriledge? and more lately yet, who did a way, I mean directive, for indeed the civil power, whom youin your pulpits sub pe∣na'd to it, did it corrective, who I say did a way most sacrilegiously the sacred cros∣ses, viz. Coventry, Cheapside, Charing, & others? who councel'd away the curi∣ous crucifixes? who spoiled the holy Cathedrals of their holy Organs, and Po∣pish pipes and pictures? who prophaned the holy Fonts in all the holy Churches and Chappels, because they found the people Idolizing them? upon which ac∣count they ought as well to demolish the very churhces themselves: who profa∣ned all the holy dayes, and feasts dedicated to the honour of Saints by the Pope (which were more then daies in the year) and those that were in use under Prela∣cy viz. Easter, Christmas, Whitsunday, &c. didst not thou O Presbyter? who altered the holy Altars, and alienated to other use the holy Altar Clothes? who robbed the old Church robbers the Bishops, and the sons of that Hierachy of their holy Robes, and Divested the Church-men of the holy vestments, where∣with they were adorned, and wherewith also they adorned (much more then by their conversations) the doctrine of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, viz. the 4 cornerd cap, and holy hood, the sacred Sandals, and costly cassokes, lawn sleeves and conse∣crated copes, silken girdles, plush, velvet, and Sattanical gowns, and cancelled that very Canons themselves that their Holinesses contrived, wherein they com∣manded the wearing of them? who pul'd away the holy railes from before the sanctum sanctorum in every holy quire where they were stated? did not ye O Presbyterians? hear therefore ye deaf that ye may understand, and look ye blind that ye may see, for if this be sacriledge and Church-robbing, and holy theft, and robbing God &c. to casheere all the forenamed consecrated commodities, then thou O Priesthood art deeper in the guilt of it then any Baptists, yea we are not so much as accessary to that violent ablation of these things, as whose principle leads us to lend leave to those, not in the Church, but in the world, that will use these fooleries, to use them; yea if we wish the abolition of what your Di∣vines call sacriledge to remove, yet our strength against them is to sit still, and save our paines, and see all this kind of Sacriledge committed on them to our hands; but in very deed as we are not the men, so this you call so is not the thing you wot of, but a meer scarcrow and bugbear to fright fools with indeed, and not a purloining of holy things * 1.54, for as for outward things (contradict it O ye classicall Clergy if ye can) there is no holinesse in them now as of old there was, neither in places, nor in Utensils, nor in Ornaments, nor in Monuments, nor Emolu∣ments, nor in Altars, nor Glebes, for those things that are truly holy, are laid up in the soul, and, to answer your Doctors question, though I have heard of a two∣fold holinesse viz. inherent, and relative, in the subject, and in the object, yet as I may truly say this with the Dr. that inherent holinesse no intelligent man

ever attributed to inanimate things, so this against him that relative holinesse, none but a superstitious Christian ever attributed to any thing under the Gospel, that is of mans invention, donation and dedication, as almost all Dr. Featleys furniture, and rinkets are, but such onely as are Relatively holy, as are in such special relation to Gods that he claimes, and challenges, peculiar interest in, as his by donation, de∣dication, ordination, institution, &c. in which regard some Temples are holy, e. g. his people in Church-fellowship, living stones built up an habitation of God through the spirit, but not such Temples as Dr. Featley meanes of dead stones, as are by men hallowed to his name; some dayes as the feasts dedicated by himself, but not any dedicated by men to his honour; some persons as Priests and Levites under the law, Presbyters and Deacons calld i. e. gifted and qualified by him (not ungifted dumb dogs, drones, and drunkards, so denominated, dedicated, dona∣ted by meer men) under the Gospel; some lands, profits, and preferments, reser∣ved, and assigned by God as the inheritance of his Saints and Ministers i. e. ser∣vants viz. not Glebes, Tithes, Centries, but the heavenly Canaan, the holy City, the holy Ierusalem that comes down from God out of heaven, incorrup∣tible, indefiled that fadeth not away, some certain Utensils, instruments, Or∣dinances, and means of serving him, and of communion with him here for a time, till we come to the perfect, and immediate injoyment of him, viz. the Table, the Font, not such as Dr. Featley means, but the Lords Table, and Baptism it self, the laver of regeneration; some Vessels, but not silver Chalices, nor the whores Golden cup full of trash, abomination and filthinesse, but the Earthen Vessels i. e. homely, and (to outward appearance) silly, empty, weak, plain d•…•…spensations, and administrations, which Christ hath chosen, whereby to save them that believe, and to bring to nought the gawdy formes, and wayes of mans wisdome; some vestments, not the Cope, nor the Miter, black coat nor surplice, stained with the filthinesse of the whores fornication, but fine linnen white and clean, i. e. the righteousnesse of the Saints, imployed in the immediate service and worship of God, for I will be sanctified of every one that comes neer to me saith the Lord; any of which holy things to alienate, unjustly detain, deprave, profane, or p•…•…rloin from any of those places, or persons to whom (what ere the law of the Land doth) the law of God, and the Gospel hath appropriated, and apportionated them, is that (call you it what you will) which we call sacriledge, and is a sin that was never so much committed by any rank of men under the sun as it is by you CCClergy men, that yet of all men seem most to abominate it, and of all sins in the world cry out against it; for if as ask who Lords it over Christs holy heritage? who hath trodden down the holy City? who slew the par∣sons of the witnesses? who hath broken the Laws, changed the ordinances, bro∣ken the everlasting Covenant, for which a curse now is devouring the earth? who hath made void Christs commands by their own traditions? who hath taken away from the sacraments, the right subjects, and manner of administration? who have justified the wicked for reward, and taken away the righteousnesse of the righteous from him? who hath defiled the true Temple, and made the house of God a house of Merchandize, slaves and souls of men Rev. 18. a den of theeves? have not you the CCClergy? yea your Dr. talks of the Font, and the communion Table, and the pulpit, but who stole away baptism and the supper, and preach∣ing it self, so that theres nothing but sprinkling bells, babies, and confusion, and one moity of a dinner, and more Pulpit, and Pew, and Belcony, and Cano∣py, and Cloth, and Cushion, then preaching, and plain publication of the Gospel as it is in Jesus? you talk off robbing God in matters of the law, and Tithes, of∣ferings and things that came by Moses, and now are not at all; but who hath∣robbed him in matters of grace, and truth, and ordinances, and things that came by Christ, one tittle of whose Testament shall not be contradicted by man nor an∣gel under pain of cursing? you talk of golden cups and vessels, in which the whore

fills out her abominations and filthinesse of her fornication to the whole earth, but who hath taken away the key of the Kingdom of heaven, i. e. from the people and Church? in whom the power lies fundamentally, and primarily (for tis but de∣rivatively from the church under God, secondarily, executively, and ministerially in the Officers: not onely Papa but P P too; see Rutherfords Presbytery, wherein he wrests the power of the Keyes from the people: who hath taken away the key of knowledge, and shut up the Kingdom of heaven against men, as neither willing to go in themselves by the right way and baptism, nor to suffer them that would? who but ye O Priests have been in these things more sacrilegi church-rob∣bers, then sacerdotes, or givers of holy things? yea what evil of this kind YYYou have wrought in the sanctuaries of God, how you have laid them wast throughout the whole earth, how you have defiled the pure waters thereof, and did so Clau∣dere rivos shut down the floodgates, that the people could have none of these to drink, and caused all discourses, and all placesto overflow with muddy and brack∣ish waters, if I should hold my peace, the stones out of the wall, even those living sto•…•…s out of the true Temple, that are living monuments of Gods mercy at this day, in that they are alive from the dead, even the dead night of your errors, will pro∣claim to the everlasting infamy of that generation, that have been the neerer the church, the further from God.

Thou makest thy boast of God (O P P Priesthood) and wouldst seem to approve of the things that are most excellent, and art confident thou thy self art a guide of the blind, and a light of them that sit in darknsse, an instructer of the foolish, a teacher of babes, but indeed thou art a blind guid, a dark lantorn, a foolish instructer, and hast need thy self to be taught by those babes, which live upon the sincere milk of the word, which be the first principles of the oracles of God thou hast a form of knowledge, and of truth as it was in the Law, that was (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) long since abolished according to which thou Enthusiasts to thy self a Iudai al, Pontificall, Politicall, Pollitical, Religion of thy own; but thou art grossely ignorant of the truth of the Gospel, and that form of doctrine that Rome obeyed from the heart of old, before it came to be a mother of harlotry, and of such a crew of corrupt children as have since then come from her to the corrupting ing of the earth; thou teachest another, but thou teachest not thy self, thou preachest a man should not steal, but thou stealest, thou saiest a man should not commit adul∣tery, but all the Kings, and their people in the christian earth have committed a∣dultery with thee, thou seemest to abhorre it, yet thou more then any committest sacriledge, yea thou o P P Priesthood art that holy harlot, that holy thief, that hast fingred the most holy things, yea even the holy Scripture it self, which is the store∣house, and under Christ the treasury of truth, and hid it from the world under un∣known tongues, and a heap of unsound sences, which thou hast put upon it, there∣fore thou art inexcusable O woman when thou judgest the now churches of sa∣criledge, for wherein thou judgest them thou condemnest thy self, for thou that judgest doest the same things, which thou saiest they do, but they do not, and there∣fore is he now killing thy children with death, and we are sure that the judgement of God is according to truth against them that do such things.

Yea wo unto you O ye blind guids, ye strein at a gnat, and make it sacriledge, and church robbing, to take Fonts, and railes, and pipes, and pictures, and al∣tars &c. out of your stone Temples, and keep a do about cleansing, and hallow∣ing, and having these outside decencyes, and orders, and offerings, but swallow a camel and demolish the true temple of God, and the vessels of the sactua∣ry, i. e. the ordinances thereof, which is holy indeed, which Temple the Saints are, that are built together a spiritual house unto him, and your selves are full of ravening extortion and excesse: you are as graves that appear not, and the men that walk over you are not aware of you, nor how they are rid over by you, nor how very well to be rid of you, wherefore the wisdome of God even Christ Iesus

now sends you prophets, and Apostles, and wisemen, and Scribes to warn you, yet these you kill and crucifie, and scourge and persecute as your enemies, because they tell you the truth, that the blood of all the Prophets that have prophesied in Sack cloth, and tormented you and your forefathers, and your people that dwell on earth for 42 moneths, may come on this generation, and so your house be left unto you desolate for ever.

And fourthly there needs no more to prove you to be what you say of us, that we are, viz. a lying and blasphemous sect, then all these forenamed falsities which are asserted o•…•… the Anabaptists, when of right they belong more properly to your selves.

Yea great need indeed and good reason, that you should be the Plantiffs in this businesse of loading with disgraces, belying and blaspheming, who have bin your selves nex•…•… and immediately under Satan Supreme false accusers of the bre∣thren to the world, and the powers, Courts, and consistories thereof civil, and ecclesiastical for Hereticks, Schismaticks, Sectaries, seditious deceivers, hy∣pocrites, blasphemers, enemies to Caesar, trouble Townes, and what not, with which kind of nick names you the false kingdome of the Priests, have over∣whelmed the true royall Priesthood as with a flood, the burden of whose scan∣dals, blasphemies, tales, and disgraces, wherewi•…•…h you have loaded the saints per mille ducentos sexaginta annos, 1260. years, exceeds any (id genus) that the saints have loaded you with in number, weight, and measure, per millies mille ducentas sexaginta I•…•…s 1000000260 l.

You have cloathed the pretious sons and daughters of Sion, as the persecuting Emperors did of old, with the skins of wild beasts, and so cast them to the dogs to be devoured, i. e. with the names of Monsters, and so exposed them to the hatred of the world, with the which kind of sport not onely Dr. Featley, and Mr. Edwards, while they lived, made themselves merry, and their friends too, by bestowing Legends a piece towards the support of their severall false wayes, as one great Benefactor did a Legend of lies on the Papistrey, to the maintaining of that which they call the golden Legend, but others also, bely the nicknamed Anabaptists of this present age, and nation as deny∣ing * 1.55 any obedience to civil Magistracy, any propriety in goods, as holding plural∣lity, and community of wives, divorce for difference in religion, as dipping men and women stark naked, and such like.

Yea just the same lying shifts, and inventions that the Popish Clergy did use to help their Religion by against the Protestants, when they began first to protest a∣gainst them, and their abominations, do you the Protestant CCClergy, i. e. both Prelacy and Presbytery strengthen your cause by against the Anabaptists, espe∣cially of all sectaries.

1. They detain the People from reading the Scripture alledging to them the perills they may incurr through misinterpretation, * 1.56 you likewise would not have the Scripture medled with by this Clergy of Laicks, Mechanick, fantastick En∣thusiasts, profound watermen, Sublime Coachmen, Illuminated Tradesmen, &c. Apron Levites, Sectarian Preachers, as Dr. Featley and Mr. Baily call them, * 1.57 for they (say you) are dunces, and ignorant both of tongues and arts, and so must needs run into errors, and are insufficient for these things, let the smith keep him to his Anvile, and the Cobler to his last.

2. These bred Antipathy between the Papist and Protestant, and debar them all sound of the Protestant Religion as much as may be, by prohibiting books of the reformed writers, and Traffick with such Hereticall Countries, or such pla∣ces where those contagious sounds, and sights (as they term them) might make them return infected. You also forbid your good Protestants all society, and commerce (as much tis possible) with these pitchy persons, as those that they can't come neer, but they must be defiled with them.

3. Those by the severity of their inquisition, and so you by your high commis∣sion and spiritual (alias, spiteful) Courts, while they stood, and by complaints to the next Classis, Synod, &c. as in Scotland, and threats to have an order taken with such and such (as here in England) crush as far as you can in your people the very beginnings, and smallest suppositions of being this way addicted.

4. They teach their people to Believe that the Protestants, and so do you that the Anabaptists are basphemers of God, and his Saints. Those that in * 1.58 England, Churches are turned into Stables, you that the Anabaptists preach in Tubs, that Stables are turned into Temples, stalls into Quires, Shopboards into Communion-tables: Those that the people, i. e. Protestants are barbarous, and eat young children, that Geneva is a professed sanctuary of Roguery * 1.59 &c. you that the Anabaptists are filthy, and base in their Conventicles, and are for Murder, Adul•…•…eries, Butchery, Bawdery, the veriest villains in the world.

You tell the world that the Anabaptists would have no rules, nor bonds of lawes: because of their dissolutenesse, which (though it be true enough of the Ranter that Peter and Iude speaks of, that seperate themselves from their church∣es sensual, presumptuous, self-willed, despising Government Peter the second Epist. chap. 2. yet is most false of our Churches that seperate from you) that we would have no discipline in the Church, no learning nor universities. No coercive power in the civill Magistrates to restrain us because we walk in∣ordinately, whereas though we cannot away with your Canons, yet we are the only men in the world for the rule, which Christ himself hath set for men to walk by, e∣ven the word, the Scriptures, which onely, and not Synodicall constitutions, nor holy chair we stand to have the standard for truth to be tryed by to the worlds end, and are for all lawes in nations, save such as obedience to which makes us palpa∣bly rebellious against the law of Christ, viz. lawes for tithes with trebble dam∣mages, for Christ never appointed mens goods to be streined, and they sold out of what they have to pay his own Ministers for preaching his own Gospel, much lesse to pay the Popes Ministers for preaching a Gospel of their own? also laws to come to masse in Latine, or Masse in English, or any service of mans making under penalty, we also stand for a true Church that hath right matter viz. professed believers baptized, and right form viz. free, not for∣ced fellowship in breaking of bread and prayers: we are also for the true discipline i. e. Christs (not the Clergies) in that Church, we hold also that Magistrates, though their persons should be wicked men and heathens (for the notion of Chri∣stian addes nothing to their power as Magistrates) are the ordinance of God, To maintain all civil justice and righteousnesse, between man and man, and to restrain abuses such as murder, treason, adultery, drunkennesse, theft, false wit∣nesse, though they have no coercive power to keep men from s•…•…ving God according to his own will, that power we deny, yet go not about by violence to withstand it but in quietnesse suffer under it, when it is put forth against us: we are also for learning, for tis a good talent, to use for God, and too good for the Devill, a good servant, but a bad master, and we wish that there were more of it then there is among you CCClergy (if it may be also well improved, as it seldome is by those of you that have it) for as those of you that are more singular schollars then the rest in humanity, and that meer Anthropo-Theology that is among you, which you call Divinity, are deep dunces for the most part in the school of Christ, and most opposite, through the wisdome of their flesh, which is enmity against God, to the follishnesse of the Gospel, so no lesse then legions of you are little learned 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 either.

Yea verily, and fiftly, howbeit among other things you brand the Anabap∣tists with the names of an illiterate and sottish sect, cut as chips out of Nicolas Stock (whom Featly faines to be the father of the Anabaptists, and stiles a ve∣ry blockhead, and such as know not how to teach, nor dispute for truth) because

they know not the original, and cannot conclude, in m•…•…od and figure p. 113. 164. 163. nor make able ministers of the Gospel, because they understand not the Scripture in the Original languages, and cannot expound without Grammer, nor perswade without Rhetorick, nor divide without logick, nor found the depth of any controversie without Philosophy, and School divinity p. 118 yea Dr. Feat∣ley defeats 1000s of his fellow Clergy men utterly in so saying, from the name of able Ministers, yea as he saies of us in another, so may we of them in this case, hos suo ingulamus gladio, we may wound them with their own dudgeon dagger, for if ignorant and unlearned men are not fit to make ministers; then not onely, their La•…•…y (which are millions) are unlearned for the most part, and so by Dr. Featleys own confession unfit to be teachers of truth, but even multitudes of their CCClergy too, for it is none of the least brands saies Dr. Featley p. 164. of the Roman Antichrist that he filled the Church, with a number of ignorant Mass Priests, Monks and Friars, who blind guids (as they were) of the blinder people, fell with them into the ditch of Superstition, Heresie and Sensuallity: and (say I) the English Antichrist i. e. the Arch-bishop of Canterbury, a chip of the old block, that was an Apprentice at Rome in old'n time, till he set up for himself here, and became indeed what the old Caiaphas, Pope Urbane the second, pro∣phesied of him in a complement about 1099 (little thinking then (God wot) that he would serve him such a trick as to set up his posts against his posts, and take a∣way his custome, and trading here in England) Papatus alterius Orbis: this English Antichrist I say hath multiplyed many teachers, and feeders, that are far better fed, then taught in matters of either God or man, and as few Scholars as are among the true Churches (if there were none, the truth would stand without them, and God delights in no mans legs) but if there were need of that to the making ministers of the Gospel, there is proportionably fewer among your chur∣ches, considering how little Christs flocks is, and how voluminous the fold of the WWWhore, and how few truly are so, that go under that name among the people, with whom haud tam cult us quam cucullus facit monachum? for though you talk of secular learning, yet if that were so necessary to a Minister, as the Ministry say it is, it would not onely cut off Peter and Iohn from that denomi∣nation, who were though better gifted, yet lesse learned in that sense then the least of you, but most of you CCClergy also, among whom through out your whole dominion of Christndome, theres few Country Curates are well studied Scholars indeed, in Logick, and other arts and sciences; and as for the tongues and ori∣ginal languages of the Scriture (I speak it to the shame of the Ministry, who un∣minister themselves in saying it is so necessary) there is scarce five of 20. know the originall in the old Testament, and not twenty to 5 so well as you should do in the new; and as for the onely true learning and original of all wisdom, the fear of God, growth in grace, and the knowledge of Christ, and misteries of his king∣dom, and the spirit, that Christ promised to his people, to teach them all things, which it were better for you by all your learning that you had more of, unlearned P•…•…ter himself may truly tearm the most of you such unlearned ones, as wrest the Scripture to your own destruction * 1.60 Act. 4. 13. 2 Pet. 3. 16. yea so ungifted are the most of you so much as to pray, and then well may you be to preach, (and that is to be unlearned as to the ministers office) that unlettered, or at least unspirited Artificers, may be the proper name of some Clergy men, as well as of the teaching tradesmen Dr. Featly speaks of, for these receive the holy spirit, that gifts them to it, but not many of the Clergy are gifted to pray extempore without book: if I onely said this you would not believe me, but sith your great Patron Dr. Featly, to whom you send us, is my Patron as to this, you must believe it whe∣ther you will or no (unlesse you would have us believe him, whom you will not be∣lieve yo•…•…r selves) who gives this good reason, p. 95. why its necessary to have set formes for the Ministers of the church of England to pray by, if they pray at all

in publique, for there is not one Minister (saith he) or Curate of an 100 spe∣cially in Country Villages, or Parochial churches, who hath any tolerable gift of conceived (as they term them) or extempore prayers; which if so, you have smal reason to cry out of others, as illiterate; yea verily your selves will appear to be (as the Anabaptists are stil'd by you) an illiterate and Sottish generation in things principally pertaining to Christ, and to Ministers of Christ to be skil'd in, for that indeed is to be truly learn'd or unlearn'd in quoquo genere viz. to be raw or ready either in that which men supremely pretend to excell in, as the Divine doth to excell other men in the things of God, or else in that which is most excellent in it self, and most worthy our being learn'd in, as the highest and most excellent ob∣jects that are knowable being Christ and the mysteries of his kingdome, those con∣sequently are the best Scholars in the world that are most deeply insighted thereinto though elsewise never so ignorant.

Si Christum nescis nihil est si caetera noscis, Si Christum noscis, nihil est si caetera nescis.

Now count which of these two waies you will, the greatest Clerks will appear to be the greatest Novices, the greatest Doctors the greatest Dunces, the greatest Schoolmen the least Schollars, the prime of the Priesthood the prime Ignor amus's that the Christian earth doth carry: for howbeit, O yee PPPrists, some of you (for the most of you will never be mad with much learning) even surfeit on inferi∣our literature viz. arts, tongues &c. andare taller then other men by the head in the reading of History, Oratory pieces of pibald Poetry and such like, yet as to the misterious plain Gospel, wher•…•…in are hid, and whence are handed out unto us the treasures of eternity, in earthen vessels i. e. the homely, base, foolish, weak wayes and dispensations which are of Christs chusing, which it concerns Christs Ministers of all men to be more clear in th•…•…n in any thing else, they are low, and therefore too high and wonderful for you high studied men to reach to; they are far about out of your sight.

Yea I think thee (O father) Lord of heaven and earth that thou hidest these things (because seeing they will not see them) from the wise and prudent and re∣vealest them unto babes: yea O Lord how great is the multitude of meer Huma∣nists, that feed onely upon the common Theory of that Theology they have framed to themselves, and relish nothing but what is of man? how are thy depths, even thy downright deliveries of soul saving truth in plainess of speech by the mouths of stammerers stark dunce•…•…y to them? how will not a poor, marred, mock∣ed, misreputed Saviour, and gospel in any wise down with them? who did of old, and who do still stand out most stiffly against thy gospel (O Christ) but the proud self conceited Pharisees, Priests and Lawyers, who while the people believe and ju∣stifie God, being baptized with the true baptism, do generally reject the councel of God against themselves, being not baptized therewith? where had thy message by the mouth of Paul lesse acceptance then at the university of Athens? where hath the word now lesse then in the Academies, Christian Academies, seemingly re∣forming Academies? where, if thou didst not tell us that Christ crucified should be foolishnesse to the wise men after the flesh, and disputers of this world, who could believe that the Princes of Zoan should be such fools, such idiots as they are in the matters of thy Kingdom? where doth thy truth meet with more difficult en∣trance, more course entertainment, more malitious accusatious, more captious questions, secret underminings, open oppositions then among the CCChristian Ministry, which therefore is not thine, but Antichristian, because it is both for thee and against thee? yea who so blind as those that seem to themselves to be the onely Seers both for themselves and others? ever seeking to thee for thy spirit, yet ever resisting thy holy spirit, speaking to them out of the mouths of babes, as a very babler, ever teaching yet never learning which be the first principles of thy do∣ctrine, ever serving thee, yet ever thinking they do thee service when they affront

thy servants, O Lord let as many of them as do it ignorantly obtain thy mercy if it be thy will, and let thy truth shine into their souls that they may be saved: as for such as are more malevolently disposed, if it may not be otherwise but that the main body of the CCClergy shall evermore be adversaries to thee and thy Clergy, Amen sobeit.

And now have shewed the Reasons, why God suffers Hereticks, and hath suffered the Arch-heretick, and Schismatick, and mother of Abominations of all Christndom i. e. the CCClergy, that have been Wolves rather then Pastors to Christs sheep, the last of which reasons was this, to provoke the true Pastors to diligence, and watchfulnesse, to prove them whether they be hirelings or not, such as will flee when the wolf comes, or lay down their lives for the sheep, and having discovered whom I mean by Pastors viz. not the Priests, but those of the truly gathered, and constituted churches; that have separated themselves from the Priest, and his parish popish posture, I proceed yet a little further. For

This last Reason administers the matter of this ensuing discourse concerning the wayes how Pastors of right constituted Churches, such as those of the Baptists onely are, should oppose, or rather should have opposed the coming in of these wolves the CCClergy (for the Pastors of old, through their negligence did suffer them to come in) and drive them out being entered: What the Magistrates duty is in this case it presumes not to set down here, partly because the Magistrates duty is discovered, and discourst on a∣bove, and partly because it presumes the Magistrate will be wise enough in this age, to know what he is to do towards the freeing of himself from that infinit care and cumber that hath crusht him in former dayes, by the CCClergies constant clacking to him to correct Hereticks, Schismaticks, and Sectaries, and crying out to •…•…m •…•…o lend them his helping hand, and the edge of his civil sword about Church∣work: yea and if God who did once put it into the hearts of the Kingdomes of the earth to fulfill his will, and to agree and with one mind to give their power, strength and Kingdom unto the beast, and to serve the whore that rode them Rev. 17. 13. 17. and as ten horns to toss the Saints at her will, will now put it into the minds of these ten horns, even all the Kingdoms of Christndom to hate the whore, and make her desolate, and naked, and eat her flesh, and strip her of all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…ith, and spiritual glory, revenue, dignity, and burn her with fire, and in the•…•… •…•…age to ruin great BBBabilon the City that in three PPParts or PPProud PPPriest∣hoods hath reigned over them, as I believe he will Rev. 16. 19, 17. 16. 18. throughout, as I can neither much help or hinder it, so I find no warrant to cry Alas, Alas for it, as the Kings, and Merchants that come down with her shall do, but rather All•…•…lujah with all the people, Rev. 18. 9. 11. 16. 19. 1. 2. 3. &c.

There are two publique wayes, for private are suffering, fastings, and prayers, and teares &c. matters wherewith the CCClergy (for the most part of them) never yet kild themselves, nor approved themselves yet as the Ministers of Christ by, as his true Ministers did of old, which have been pra∣ctised by Pastors in those primitive dayes viz. Disputing, Preaching, con∣cerning both which this discourse intends onely a short su•…•…vey, leaving the proceedings in them to their judgements, whom God hath made faithful.

Disputation (say our Ashford Disputants) hath ever been decried by most iudicious and grave men; Tertullian is bitter (say they against it; Perdes in contentione vocem, nihil consequeris nisi vilem de blasphe∣matione la•…•…dem, and I say so too, a man may very easily wrangle ad ravim, dis∣pute himself hoarse, and lose his tongue in contention, and get nothing, but a base repute of blasphemation, specially when, as twas at Ashford, and somewhere else within a mile of an oak the contention is so sharp, that theres not onely six

tongues to one or two talking for it, tuning alltogether against the truth, but six bells balling out also to bear it down with:

And another magni res est periculi veterem fidem quasi novellam o∣tiosa disputatione discutere, and so indeed it is a matter of great disadvantage id•…•…ely to dispute the old faith, as if it were some new one whereupon, that truth may receive detriment by us in nothing, hence forward we do all men to wit, that howbeit the CCClergy and their creatures claim antiquity to be on their sides still, both in the point of baptism, and other differences between them, and the men call'd Anabaptists, and delude their people into a blind misbelief that all that truth•…•…, which now comes to light, is to be taken for granted to be heresie before * 1.61 hand, new faith, new wayes, a new Gospel (and this they do more easily and ef∣fectually, by how much tis true that the fog of their errors hath been so thick, that men can find but little of that, which now shines forth, in the dayes of our m•…•…e immediate forefathers, though there were many righteous men no question then disiring to see and hear what we now do and could not) howbeit I say they have prepostest people thus, yet in order to the dispossessing of them of that praejudi∣cation, by reason whereof the primitive truth, which (however God winkt while it was a time of ignorance) must, now it comes to light again, be received in the love therof, that they may be saved, and in the rejection of which they will be damned 2 Thes. 2. g•…•…ts little entertainment into their hearts; I here proclaim it again to all people upon earth (as that truth, which, as I have shewed above, God will shew the Clergy once to their shame) that the baptizing or dipping believing men and wo∣men in that way, wherein we do it, is no new faith, practise, nor baptism, but that one only true baptism, which was instituted by Christ, and used in the primi∣tive times of the Gospel, and that their sprinkling infants is a meer trifle, a toy, a new trick, and tradition of the church, in its beginning to degenerate into dark∣nesse and superstition; and also that tis a tradition (though more antient, and reverent then some others: as Mr. Rogers said of it, and of which the church hath been pos•…•…est for 1500 years, as Mr. Marshall (a little more then he could undoubtedly prove too, said of it) is confest not onely by the Italian Clergy, as Bellarmine, who said it could not be proved by Scripture, but (as simply as our Clergy wrests the Scripture into the proof out) by the Remonstrants also, who held it but as a very antient Rite, that could scarcely be left off without great of∣fence; yea and Dr. Gouge also, that would not be intreated to say ay or no to it at Dr. Chamberlains request, now he sees people begin to pry into it, did once acknowledge that it was a tradition of the church; see Dr. Chamb. to Mr Bakewel p. 3. where he saies he hath under Mr. Barbers hand that he said so, and used it as an argument to perswade him to take the oath ex officio:

And I desire all men to understand by these presents, before whom we may happen to dispute this point hereafter, that we declare against infant-sprinkling as a novelty in the faith, and when we plead the dipping of believers, as we are not in jest, intending otiosam disputationem such idle, dribling demi disputes, and dainty dispatches, as the Priesthood put us off with, wherein he flams us ith mouth for an hour or two with the flap of a fox tail, and lends us two or three licks of Latine, and Logick and away again, but a more serious, earnest and constant course of conferring, till the truth be tryed to the utmost, so what we are so care∣ful to contend for, it is no new one, but that old faith and baptism, which was once delivered to the Saints, this course of continued discourse, though it suits not with such as seeing see not, whose waies and courses are so much the more suspi∣tious to be naught, by how much the lesse they abide the light,

And a Modern Author whose Learning and Iudgement lives in the Memories of many of our Kentish Clergy, * 1.62 passed this sentence on it, Pruritus disputandi scabies Ecclesiae, yet I say is that, the very li•…•…e of the truth is so far concerned in, that theres very little of it comes to light in the CCClimate of the CCClergy, by reason of their subtle sneaping things as much as may be out of sight, that make against them; I know the perverse disputings a∣gainst the truth of men of corrupt minds destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godlinesse, that tis reformation enough to mend the means of Presbyters out of the Bishops superfluities, is the scabb of the Church of England indeed, but I speak not of the pravity, but purity of the disputation, when plain minded men destitute of all self ends are minded to be serious and self denying, and single-hear∣ted in this work in order to more then either money or meer dispute it self: nor is it Pruritus disputandi an itching simply after dispute (for who are we sim∣ple Coblers, Cartars, Smiths, Fishermen, Farmers, &c. to stand before the wise and the Scribe, and the disputer of this world in that work, if God had not rejected them, and made his wisdome foolishnesse) but it is pruritus disprobandi, a deep desiring of disproving your practises as Popish, dispelling your smoak of errors, and endeavouring to the utmost of our power according to what you have sworn us to in that kind, to root out, not by the civil sword, but the plainnesse of the word, your superstition, heresie, Schism, and whatsoever shall be found contrary to sound doctrine, that disposes us to desire it. Indeed The Heathen said it was a wicked custome to dispute about the Gods, for thereby * 1.63 things certain are oft called into question, nor have they said thus without reason, considering what little strength of Reason they had wherwith to assertain it, that their Gods were Gods at all, but me thinks it should not be counted therefore a wicked custome among true Christians, that own the true God (unless to put forth such curious questions about God as the Sch•…•…olmen do, viz. A•…•… deus potius non suisse? whether God could have chosen, whether he would have been God or no? and such like fooleries) to dispute about their God, and about his worship for fear it should grow more doubtful by discussing; and howbeit considering the strong causes that commonly stiffen and harden the CCClergy in their Heresies, or the utmost of their ends in disputing, and some of those sor•…•…y effects that ensue, there is but little encouragement to that work of disputing with them, yet sith truth can likely be no looser by comming to the light nor, is diminisht, but displayed the more by how much it is discussed, I see no reason why it should be declined, and why Heteticks are not to be disputed withall: and here it cannot be amisse.

If we consider, 1 the Causes, 2 the de•…•…ign of Hereticks, 3 the Common effects of disputation with them.

Among the causes of the CCClergies Heresies may be reckoned, Amor * 1.64 sui, a conceit of themselves, a fancied perfection and purity in them more then others: Amor sui primum aedificavit civitatem diaboli saith St. Austin) self love first set up the divels Kingdome,

Even that great City BBBabylon that in three PPParts reigns over the Kings and nations of the earth: for though there were many superstitions grown in up∣pon the Christians before in the first three hundred years, yet the pompous King∣dome of Priests had no foundation whereupon to rise, so long as the Roman Em∣pire remained Heathen, for then the very Bishops of the Church of Rome, whom the Devil hath since made his Vice-gerents in the world, were persecuted to the death by the devil himself, acting in the heathen Emperors in bloody butchery a∣gainst Christians, yea the Ministers went under miserable martyrdome as w•…•…ll as others, and kept indiff•…•…rent close to the truth, but when once the Dragon who fought against Michael and his Angels with open rage before, and acted against them under the very name of Christians, by his Angells the heathen Emperors, and

massacred Millions of Christians when he saw the Emperor himself Constantine the Great turned Christian, and resolved to vindicate Christs cause, and rescue the Christians from their bloody sufferings, and finding that Michael and his An∣gels did now prevail against him, and his cruel Cutthroats, so that place must be no more found for them in heaven i. e. the high places of power in the Empire, and that he could execute his wrath now no longer by them against the saints, as Chri∣stians, a Christian being now come to the Crown, he had no other remedy now then to play his cards about another way and turn Christian also himself, that he might have the fairer advantage to crush the true Christians, that kept the com∣mands of God, and the faith of Jesus, under the new nicknames of Hereticks, Schismaticks, &c. that would not obey the orders of the Church, insomuch that who but the devill? who so busie as he now to have Christian Bishops favoured, cherished, advanced, honoured with all the honours that might be, next to that of the very Crown Imperial it self? who so earnest as he to have all the world brought about by all means possible, and in all the hast to become Christians, and to become one holy Catholick Christian Church? and so within a while (Deo permittente non approbante) having set forth the beast, or Roman Empire in another shape, and christned it with the name of Christendome, he scrambles up his Kingdome to himself again, makes over his power, seat and great autho∣rity to this beast, thus transformed, and this beast gives it all up to the Whore, he sets him up a Vicar General, and names him the Vicar of Christ, the head of the Church, Bishop of the Universal See, and such like, and by him, and the Ministers (of Christ) that issued from him, fills all the earth with abomination; and reigns with as full force, though not so open face, but under a mask (hav∣ing all things in a kind of apish imitation of Christs kingdome) to the suppressing of the truth, as in former daies he had done, and all this came to passe through this sin of self love in the Clergy, which as it grew great, so love to the truth grew smaller and smaller, till it came to be totally extinguisht, and the light of it wholly ecclipsed from the earth, for when the good man Constantine in his zeal, to the truth, gave them great Revenues, to which other princes added more still * 1.65 according to the voice that was then heard in the aire, viz. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vene•…•… insusum est ecclesiae so it sell out, for the Cle•…•…y fell to make much of themselves and things of the earth, to serve and seek their own interests, fell to wrangling and jangling about Primacy, Superiority, who should be universall Bishop, and such base, unworthy, abominable and self-pleasing practises, so that the truth took no more place in their hearts from then ceforth for ever.

From thenceforth they began to grow in high esteem of themselves, and not on∣ly to fancy, but also to inveagle both Princes and people to fancy some perfect∣ion, holinesse, choicenesse, spiritualnesse and purity in them more then in all other men, and to distinguish themselves from the people by their garbs, and ti∣tles of Holy men of God, the Spiritualty, the Clergy, or Heritage of God, the Tribe of Levi, the lot of Gods own inheritance, the Priesthood, Ghostly fathers, Divines, shutting out the people from sharing with them in these terms of honour (which belong onely to Gods people, whom of all the rest in the mean time, they villyfyed with the names of Hereticks) as if God himself had no •…•…egard almost to any but themselves, and did behold all manner of men, but these Ministers, afar off, calling other princes, and lords (for the Clergy men were become lords and princes too now, i. e. spiritual ones) Temporall Princes, Lords Temporall, Secular men, and the people the Laity, Mechanicks, that must not meddle with the Scripture, so much as tolook in it (for so it was in old time) not so much as to take upon them to be skilled in it, much lesse to speak out of it, or expound, or understand any otherwise then as these Divines say is the meaning of it; yea under the raign of these latter Lords, the Protestant CClergy, though they have it in such plain English before their eyes, yet what a horrible thing was it, but a few

years behind fancied by Featley (and still is well nigh universally by the CCler∣gy here in England, who appropriate all the wisdome about the Scripture to themselves, what a horrible thing I say, for the people to talk on, or have more to do with Scripture, then to take it as the Priesthood gives the sense of it: The Shoomaker goes not beyond his last, nor the Taylor beyond his measure (quoth he) only the trade (and well might he so call it, for by that craft they have their wealth, as handicrafts men theirs by other crafts) of expounding Scripture is a mystery, which every Artizan arrogateth to himself, the Physitian here will be prescrib∣ing receipts, the Lawyer will be demurring upon Dubi a Evangelica, and every handicrafts man will be handling the pure word of God with impure and un∣washed hands: this the pratling huswife, this the old dotard, this the wrang∣ling Sophister, in a word this men of all profession, and men of no profession take upon them to have skill in: sic ille: & quid ni quaeso O Sacerdos? what was the Scripture given for thee only to look in? or wast thou set to keep people out from it under lock and key? or may the spirit blow no where, but where thou listest? must not all people search it? or must they search and find no more truth in it then thou findest? or must they not take it into their mouths, lest they defile it, as Bishop Wren thought, who prohibited the people to talk on it at their tables, for fear they should prophane it?

It should seem so by Dr. Featley who cryed down the people as Asses, A∣pron Levites, Russet Ra•…•…bies, the Clergy of L•…•…cks &c. wondering that their dores, and posts and walls did not sweat, upon which any note was fixed to give notice of the exercises of men of any manual imployment: yea tis a thou∣sand pitties, quoth he, that such owls and bats, and night bird•…•… (as if the Cler∣gy onely were the children of the day, and the people the children of the night, and darknesse) should flutter in our Churches, and sil•…•… upon our fonts, Pulpits and Communion Tables.

This was the cause of that great Schism of Corah, Dathan and Abiram Numb. 16. all the congregation is holy, But this is the cause of that schism of Pope, Prelate and Presbyter from the primitive freedome, that gifted Disciples, whether offi•…•…ers or no, had to speak to exhortation, edification & comfort, and that the congregation then had to admonish her Ministers upon oc∣casion Co. 4. 17. viz. all the congregation are prophane, onely the Priesthood holy enough to draw neer within the rails, and to preach to the people out of the Pulpit, they are afraid (I wot) least the preaching of others there should sile and bewray it, what need else of causing the pulpit to be washed, as I have heard one of our Kentish Clergy men did his, after two tradesmen had preached there in his absence: they think they are men meliore luto, of some better mould, and taller by far in Gods affections then the People are; This conceit makes them go apart, look upon themselves as sons of Anack, their Brethren as Grashoppers, shun commerce and society with them, as with publi∣cans and sinners; In detestation of whom, as not consecrated, they say Odi Profanum vulg•…•…s: and in a kind of proverbiall spel, procul hinc, procul este profani: an•…•… as dislike of others, so 2. Dislike of their own places is ano∣ther cause of the Heresies of the Clergy: the foot will be the hand, or not of the body, the hand will be the head or else will be no body at all: the Servant regarding neither the Councell, nor the command, nor the Example of his Ma∣ster, who came not to minister to, but to minister and gave in charge that there should be no dominion among his disdiples, and bade them that meant to be greatest to be last, and least, would needs be above his Master, and he that was sent greater then he that sent him, and by this he entred exceedingly into error: the Minister could not indure to be the foot, to have the whole body of the Church stand above himself, though sure, if he were, as a king is, Major singulis, yet he is Minor omnibus, and must stoop to the vote of the congregation: he could not

bear it to be the hand onely to execute what the head directed in, but he must be the head to give laws and ordinances of his own: Corah could not be content with his place, but sought the Priests Office, the CCClergy could not be contented with such Shepheardship as the Gospel had at first, but they must need, be made Priests after that more pompous way of the law; nor to be Priests onely in sensu diviso from all the Saints, but they must seek the High Priests office too, and have Arch-Patriachs, Arch-Bishops, Lord Bishops &c. they could not brook it to be amonst the Saints as them that serve, but they must be as they that sit at meat, having all others to serve them: and in no mean manner neither have some of their Holinesses been served, when Kings and Emperours have stood b•…•…e before them, bare foot at their doo•…•…s, (as Henry the fourth Emperour, and his wife, and son did at Pope Adrians gate before they were admitted to the speech of him) and not onely so, but held their stirrups also, and lay down to have their necks trod upon by him (as Frederick Barbarossa did to Pope Grego∣ry, saying non tibi sed Petro, and was answered again by the proud Prelate, et 〈◊〉〈◊〉 et Petro) in a word have held it honour enough to kiss his feet.

In the state Absoloms ambition O that I were a Iudge! was the cause of his rebellion, and the same kind of aspiring mind after no lesse then all power both in heaven and earth, Church and State too, made the Clergy, when time best served their ambitious turn, to rebell so abominably against all ci∣vil power, as not onely to exempt themselves fully from the jurisdiction of Tem∣poral Princes, but most wickedly to subjugate all civil power to such depen∣cy on them and their Lord God the Pope, that when they have not been slaves to the Clergies Imperious will, and carnal concernments, he hath took upon him to act according to that power he claimes, most blasphemously saying, by me Kings raign, to force them to surrender their crownes, and sacrifice their lives too to his lust (witnesse the case of King Iohn here in England) and in scorn to kick off the crowns of Emperours with his feet, and in testimony of their taking all civill power as well as spiritual to themselves, Eugenius the second took on him within the Roman territory, the authority of creating Earls, Dukes, and Knights, as the Exarchate had done before him, Helin p. 182. also Innocent the third held a councel in Rome in which it was enacted that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes, and that no Emperour should be acknow∣ledged till he had sworn obedience unto him Helin p. 184. upon the same ambiti∣ous account Pope Boniface the eight, by a general bull exempted the Clergy from all taxes, and subsidies to Temporal Princes, whereupon Edward the first, put the Cl•…•…gy out of the protection of him, and his laws, by which course the Popes bull left r•…•…ring here in England, He. G. p. 184. the same Boniface boasted one day in his pontisic•…•…l attire with the keyes of the Kingdom of heaven in his hand, that all spiritual power was committed to him, and the next day in the Robes of an Emperour, with a naked sword born before him, that all civill power was com∣mitted to him also, ecce duo gladii hic: yea after the translation of the E•…•…pire from France to Germany the Popes began to make open protestation that the Pontifi∣cal dignity was rather to give laws to the Emperours then to receive any from them Helin G. p. 188. and as in the state ambition, so in the Church the des•…•…re of a change from Membership to Mastership, from Servantship to Lordship, over the true Clergy, is the true cause of the Clergies Heresie and Schism, for being raised by earthly power and greatnesse, they forgot the sal vation of souls, sanctity of life, and the commandements of God, propgation of Religion, charity toward men; and to raise armes, to make warre against Christi∣ans, to invent new devises for getting money, to prophane sacred things for their own end, to enrich their kindred and children was their onely study, saith Helin out of Guiciardine Geog. p. 188..

3. Gloriae secularis •…•…ucupium, a desire to be somebody. Iudas, Thu∣das,

Simon Magus are Instances of it, which Simon sin'd and erred so grossely out of his vain glorious desire to be lookt upon as some great one, as to offer to buy the gift of the holy spirit for money: of which sin and error of Simon, no men under heaven are more guilty then the CCClergy, for as they endeavour to to get gifts and endowments for the honour, & office of ministry in the Church by lay∣ing out money at Schooles, and purchasing to themselves degrees, as if the spirit must undoubtedly gift men for the Ministry that mean to bestow themselves that way, when once they are train'd up to be Masters of Arts in the university, so, to say nothing how they pay for their ordination, and actual admission into the fun∣ction it self, when so fitted, though themselves call it Simony, or the sin of Simon to buy spiritual livings, (these with them we see are the gifts of the holy spirit) yet such is their unsatiable greedinesse after glory, and greatnesse in the world, that as hateful a sin as Simony seems to be among them, few of their spiritual gifts shall be lost for lack of buying, if a fee be lookt for, yea how few are dispens•…•…t freely: and fairly from the spirit, and not rathet from the slesh i. e. some base, corrupt, rotten, fleshly respect and selfish end or other in the spiritual patrones? how lit∣tle or no spiritual preferment is there to bigger benefices, Bishopricks, or what ever ecclesiasticall dignity in any almost of the three Hierachies, but its either bruitishly bought for money, or basely beg'd for some trencher service, or be∣stow'd on men, qu•…•… befriended, more then qua befitted with Gospel spirits, for Gospel service, or in some sinister way of legerdemane or other most paultrily purchased, but specially under the Papacy, where si nihil attuleris ibis Hemere foras.

Calvin saies vix cente simum quodque beneficium in papatu sine Simonia con∣ferri &c. searcely every hundredth benefice is bestowed at this day in the Papa∣cy without Simony, as the old writers desined Simony, I do not say that they all buy them with ready mony, but shew me one of twenty that cometh to a benefice without some by commendation, some either kindred or alliance promoteth, and some the authority of their parents, some by doing of pleasures do get themselves favour. Finally, benesices are given to this end, not to provide for the Chur∣ches, but for them that receive them, therefore they call them benefices, by which words they do sufficiently declare, that they make no other account of them, but as the beneficial gifts of Princes, whereby they either get the favour of their souldiers, or reward their services, I omit how these rewards are bestow∣ed upon Barbers, Cooks, Moil-keepers, and such dreggish men. And how ju∣daical Courts do ring of no matters more, then about benefices: so that a man may say that they are nothing else but a prey cast afore dogs to hunt after. Is this tolerable even to be heard of, that they should be called Pastors, which have broken into possession of a Church as into a farm of their enemie? that have have gotten it by brawling in the law? that have bought it for money? that have deserved it by filth services: which being children yet scantly able to speak, have received it as by inheritance from their uncles and kinsmen, and some bastards from their fathers?

But this is more monstrous, that one man, (I will not say what man∣ner of man, but truly such a one as cannot govern himself) is set to govern six or seven Churches. A man may see in these dayes in Princes Courts, young men that have three Abbacies, two Bishopwricks, one Arch-bishoprick, but there be commonly Canons laden with with five, six or seven benefices, whereof they have no care at all, but in receiving the rev nues, Inst. lib. 4. cap. 5. Sect. 6. etc.

Thus they: yea the Popes studied nothing more saith, Helin Geog. p. 184. then to advance their Nephews, for by that name the Popes use to call their bastards: hence came the saying of Alexander the third viz. the laws forbid us to get children, and the devil hath given us Nephews in their stead: and though

L•…•…her add Calvin were themselves men of more moderate minds then to purchase pre•…•…eminencies, titles, dignities to themselves, yet, though somewhat better then at Rome, it hath been too bad among the Successors of both in Clerical capacity as to that corrupt kind of climbing to the chiefest punctillioes of earthly emi∣nency they canattain to•…•…yea verily theres very few of them but they are Papalis Am∣bitionis homines of Popely aspiring minds, seeking superiority, gaping after glo∣ry (of this world, not that to come) liking to be lookt upon with distinction, as men not like other men, as men of worth, when their worth lies more many times in what they have, then what they are, affecting to be applauded for their very Sermons, to be humb'd when they come to a period, in order to which (I bl•…•…sh to think how they were wont to pause and look fo•…•…'t in university pulpits, and sometimes too when to their greater shame they went without it) and to be thankt for their great pains, when they have done: thus surfeiting upon self-conceit, and being drunk with affectation, they erre in affection to the rule of faith (for how can y•…•… believe (saith Christ) when ye receive honour one of another, and seek not that honour that cometh from God onely? Iohn 5. this honour from beneath is the very element in which, and not in God, (save as they are his creatures) these Cha•…•…aelens the CCClergy live, move, and have their being.

The a•…•…r of popularity is the breath, by which the Heretick lives, vain glory the stirroy by which he mounts into such magnitude, and tow∣ers so high as to overtop not onely all other people, but all other Princes also of the earth, and to exalt himself above all that is worshipped and called God, he lack•…•… to make himself a name like to the name of the great men that are on the earth, for the name of Minister or Servant, to so plain and disrespected a Master too, as the Master Christ was, whose name was cast out as evil, who made himself of no reputation, and would have all hisServants specially the Servants of all his Servants to be of the same mind and follow him through scorn, shame, suf∣fering, and not be above him here, if they mean to reign with him hereafter, this was too mean a name for him to be known by, he must be Dominus Domino∣rum here, & KKKing it over the Kings of the earth: Paschalis the first caused the Priests of certain parishes at Rome, by reason of the neernesse of his person, their presence at his election, and to honour their Authority with a more venerable title, to be called Cardinals, they are now Mates for Kings, and numbred about 70 Helin Geog. p. 182.

And howbeit Christ forbad his ministers the seeking of glory from men in this world, as not the time for them to come to the crown in, or to any thing but the cross; yet his desire was Dicier hic est to be cryed up by the people as Supreme Moderator in all the matters of Christs Church, and civil State too, against the plain will of the old master in his word, and to be sought after as a new Master: Our Saviour saith of the Pharisees they loved the praises of men, and the present priesthood of the Protestant nations lay this to our charge, who are Christs Messengers and Servants to his Churches, whom they call Anabaptists, calumniating us so far as we are zealous, and follow on (according to the many covenants, which both they and we have taken) to reform fully by the word, as if we sought nothing but glory and to be seen of men, and meerly to make our selves Masters of a sect, and such like, which if we do we shall dearly answer for the sin of seeking, and serving our selves of Christs service at the last as well as they, but me thinks (if blindnesse in this point had not happened to them) they should see of themselves, that men cannot seek secular honour to themselves by siding with such a sect as ever was (and ever will be whilest the world stands, such is its hatred to the truth) every spoken against; yea verily the name of these chur∣ches, that own and keep close to all the principles of Christs doctrine, and own the whole truth, for Christs sake, whose they are, both are, and yet will be cast out as evil by all other churches: yet grant these Churches should grow into more

request, and favour among men (as they do at sometimes more then some Act. 9. 31.) yee their Messengers to the world must expect to be continually under clouds and to be counted deceivers, disturbers, trouble townes, turners of the world up∣side down, where ere they come, and to be in tumults, and disho•…•…ors, and evill reports among most men 2 Cor. 6. 4. 10. yea wo un•…•…o those Ministers that desire all men should speak well of them, tis a shrewd sign they are none of Christs, I think God hath set forth us Messengers last of all (saith Paul of the Messen gers to the Church of Corinth, when it was at rest 1 Cor. 4. 9. 13.) as men ap∣pointed to death, for we are made a spectacle to the world, and Angels and men, we are fools for Christs sake, we are weak, the Church themselves may be ho∣noured, but we must be dispised, we hunger and thirst, and are naked, and are bussetted, and have no certain dwelling place, and labour working with our hands: being reviled we blesse, being persecuted we suffer it, being defamed we intreat, we are made the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of alls things unto this day.

So that I marvel men should think we seek to be cryed up among men; yet thus are we censured by the Clergy (and all that ever were forward for the truth, and sought to vindicate it in any part thereof, since it began to return from under those clouds, wherewith the Clergy hath overcast it, were so censured by the Common Councel of Clergy men, in their several climates) as drawing disciples after us, that they might be called after our name, and not Christs, and so wee, and not he be glotified: The papists calumuiated Luther with it, that he affected his disciples should be called Lutherans, but he denyed it: non s•…•…o fatue, non s•…•…▪ oro ut meum nomen taceatur, avs•…•…t of mihi fae∣tido•…•…ermium succo accederet, ut filii Christi meo vilissimo nomine d•…•… cerentur; in like manner say we to them, who are insatuated into the same faith concerning us, Non sic O sacerd•…•…s, non sic: Oramus non ut nostrum, sed ut Christi nomen nominetur, et ut quisquis nominat nomen Christi ab iniquitate ista abscedat 2 Tim. 2. 19. Imo absit a nobis gloriari, nisi in cruce Iesu Christi, per quem mundus nobis cru•…•…isixus est, & nos mundo Gal. 6. 14. no∣vit dominus qui sui junt: as for your selves O Priests non vide•…•…is idmanticae quod in tergo est. Tis the praise of men that most of you seek, much more then the praise of God, this makes you so erre from the way of truth, this makes it more tedious to you, then tis ordinarily to other men▪ to be of that sect that is every where spoken against, and to see the Gospel, whose constant companions dis∣graces are, when it shines upon you: you are impatient of hearing so much ill as poor Christ in his disciples must, and so are for the most part capable but of little good.

4. Covetousness St paul cals it the root of all evil, al in the church al in the commonwealth growes out of the root of Papal, Prelatical, Pres∣byterian, (I had almost said, and might say it, if they turn Tith-mongers too, whether per se or per alios) Independent covetousnesse: Achans lar•…•…iledge, Naboths Murder, Naamans Idolatry, Iudas's treason, Demetrius's persecu∣tion. Demas's apostacy; even all the mischief of all these kinds, which haue been acted by the CCClergy throughout all christendome, who, as is shewed above, are in truth the most sacrilegious, cruel, false worshipping, Christ selling, truth treading, and Apostatical generation that age, from Apostolical purity, doth proceed from this rotten root of covetousnesse, which hath so corrupted the whole Masse of men called Ministers, for this 1260. years and upward, that vel duo vel nemo, few or none of them have ever preacht the Gospel, nor free∣ly, and fully held forth the truth in all points, as it is in Jesus, from thenceforth to this very day.

And indeed how can any other be expected, then corrupt doctrines from men of corrupt minds, which hold gold to be godlinesse, 1 Tim. 6. 5. and

pose liberal and bountiful maintenance, and rich Revenues to be the chief corner stone in their church work? yet thus the Clergy by their wonted clamors for it not onely at Rome but at Westminster also seem to me to suppose; yea the higest pitch that many of them seem to point at in reformation of religion is, the restor∣ing of impropriations, , and crushing the pride of the swelling Poppies or Episco∣pal clergy, and conferring that large allowance on the Presbyterial: you cry out that a base Ministry can never do good upon the people, and that the poverty of the Ministry is enough to bring them into contempt, and that the church is robbed of a painful Ministry, because there is not hony enough in the hives to feed a drone.

But I say you have made your selves more base by far, and brought your selves into more contempt by your covetousnesse, and greedy gaping after riches, then ever yet you came into by poverty, and that one Drone will devoute more mainte∣nance if men put into his mouth as long as he will open it, as many honest, self∣denying ministers will make a good shift, not only to live, but to live to Christ on: they are not seducers that preach on cheaper terms, but the basest Ministers, if you count that basenesse, to be destitute of liberal maintenance, were ever yet the best Ministers of the Gospel, and the most inriching Ministers to the people: Christ foresaw clearly enough that a rich ministry would make but poor work in his Vineyard, therefore in his wisdome chose not many rich, nor mighty, nor noble, but the foolish, weak, base, abject, dispised ones in the eyes of the world, and earthen vessels to send his treasure by into the world 1 Cor. 1. 26 27. 28. 2 Cor. 4. 7. yea those Ministers of Christ that were in afflictions, necessities, distresses, hun∣ger and thirst, cold and nakednesse, poor and having nothing, that neither had, nor provided silver nor gold, nor brasse in their purses (as Peter and Paul and the rest of the primitive preachers had not) were the most pretious, plain, painful, pro∣fitable preachers of the Gospell that ever the earth bore, Matth. 10. 9. Act. 3 6. 1 Cor. 4. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 4. ad 11. 2 Cor. 11. 23. ad 28. and if mighty meanes were such a mighty means to make able Ministers of Christ, as is pretended by you Clergymen, that tell the State they may as well set Carpenters to build without tools, as send forth Ministars without liberal maintenance, I wonder there are no better Ministers at Rome, where they are maintained more like Monarchs then Ministers of Christ: but tis a true proverb, that their golden cups made them become such wooden Priests: Cum ecclesia peperit divitias filia devora∣vit matrem: you tell the Magistrates that theyl discourage persons from medling therwith, if they allow not large maintenance to the Ministry, But I pray God they may never meddle more with the Ministry, that are incouraged to enter on it with respect to maintenance, such ever more maimed then maintained the Gospel: such which loved the gold of the altar dearer then the altar, and Corban more then conscience, and minded the wages more then the work as (exceptis excepien∣dis some few onely excepted) the national Ministry ever did since donations of dignities from Temporal Princes fell upon them, were ever more murderers then Ministers of the Gospel, nil tam sanctum, the Heathen said but gold would expugne it. You would be rich, and so fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, that drown men in destruction and perdition; your love of money was the mother of all mischief, which while you coveted af∣ter, you were seduced from the faith: yea in these daies wherein you vow, and protest for the faith, as if you would fain follow on to find it fully, as twas once delivered to the Saints, youl neither find it further, nor follow it faster then it keeps pace with your outward enjoyments, so that we may say truely Quantum quis∣que sua nummorum servat in arcâ, tantum habet et fidei: so much money as you can get by it, so much faith, religion, reformation youl be for, and no more; yea like Lawyers, that look more at the greatnesse of the fee, then the goodnesse of the cause, nay being feed better, leave their old Clients and turn to

the other side, so do many of you in these daies (wherein many run to and fro that knowledge may be increased) turn to and fro that livings may still be established on you, from masse, to liturgy, and back again, and back again, and then to the directory, from all which, while you stood in the practise of them, there was no moving you by Scripture nor reason: but qui pecunia non movetur hunc di∣gnum spectatu arbitramur. But you plead that the mouth of the Ox must not be muzzled that treadeth out the Corn, that tis the will of God that such as have sown in the Church spiritual things should reap their carnal things, that such as preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel.

I answer tis most true there is a power, and liberty allowed, for such as serve the Church to eat and to drink, and to subsist (in case they cannot subsist other∣wise) at the charges of the Church, when she sets them apart for her service, 1 Cor. 9. but it is most commendable, and thankworthy in the Ministry to serve the Church and preach the Gospel freely, and as far as tis possible not to be burden∣some in this kind at all, as namely in case they have any estates of their own, or can improve themselves in any such outward employment, labor or lawful calling wherby to obtain a competent livelyhood, and lay out themselves and the gifts, that Christ hath freely given them, in the service of Christ freely too, as men may do many times, if they be not idle, and loving their own ease more then to ease the church of Christ of unnecessary pressures in their purses.

And thus the Apostle Paul, and the first Ministers of the Gospel did, and though they pleaded a power to live upon them, in case they could not live with∣out them, that the Church might know it to be their duty freely to minister to their Ministers necessities, when they saw them willing freely to expose themselves to necessities, for the truths sake, rather then seek supersluities to themselves, yet they did not use that power they had, much lesse abuse it too make a trade of it, but did rather suffer all things that they might make the Gospel as little chargeable as might me 1 Cor. 9. 12. 18. yea they received wages sometimes when they went out to warfare, i. e. to preach the Gospel up and down, so as was utterly incon∣sistent with the totall maintaining of themselves, which while they abode more set∣tledly at one place, they did attend to with their own hands: for its evident that to this end they might not hinder the Gospell from taking place in mens hearts by seeming too much to make a trade of it, they la∣boured, working with their own hands, as ost as they could conve∣niently, and their own hands ministred to their own necessities, and they had some honest outward occupation (as also Christ himself had, and sol∣lowed too, till he was wholly taken up in travel to preach the truth, therefore Mark. 6. 3. is not this the Carpenter?) wherein they wrought at all times, saving when they were actually imployed in some service of preaching to the world, wri∣ting, disputing, visiting &c. as is plain to him that consults these Scriptures, in the last of which, least any should think they did more then Ministers now need * 1.66 to do, Paul saies plainly they did not use their power, that they might be an en∣sample to others to follow them, so Act. 20. 35. and therefore howbeit he bids Timothy, that was a Minister of the Gospel, not entangle himself in the affairs of this life (for tis not good indeed that Ministers, mind the world so much as to cumber themselves with over much business in it, that they may be more free, then o∣ther men to please Christ, who calls them in a more special sense, then all Chri∣stians, to be his souldiers, yet I believe he is far from prohibiting him in that speech from following any civil calling at all, for in the very verse before 2 Tim. 2. 3. 4. he bids him endure hardnesse as a good Souldier of Iesus Christ: yea Ministers of all men should be patient of all things for the Gospel sake, that they hinder it not by their delicacy viz. of hard work sometimes, and hard fare too, if occasion be, and hunger and thirst, and cold and nakednesse, and extremities, and necessities, and distresses, rather then lie too heavy upon the flock of

Christ, which is a little flock, and those few mostly poor folks too in this world, though rich in faith, that may have more mind then ability to Minister to their Ministers, and many of them more need to be ministred to by their Ministers, if at any time they have abundance, then to have their houshold-stuff strein'd, and sold, (as poor folks kettles, pots, pans, and platters are by the Priests, and their pub∣lican tith-gatherers) to pay them.

You tell us that the first Ministers were gifted from God to preach the Gospel extempore, and therefore well might they work, and yet easily preach the Gos∣pel too, but the Ministers now must attain to it by much study, and hard pains, and therefore had need to be sequestred wholly from all earthly imployments, that they may give themselves wholly to that work of preaching, and to have such suf∣ficiency of means allowed them, as may free them from all thoughts of other things, and furnish them to buy abundance of books, without which tooles you say in the trade of preaching, you cannot set up possibly to any good purpose: thus Feat∣ley p. 101. prophecy (quoth he) is an extraordinary gift of the holy spirit, preach∣ing a special faculty acquired by many years study, and Mr. Evans, in his Ser∣mon to the Lords my Lords (quoth he) we know you would have a learned Ministry, but it is impossible for learning ever to flourish without maintenance, you may as well set carpenters to build without tooles, as send forth Ministers without their parchments: we plead not my Lords, for our backs, and for our bellies, but for good books; and furnisht brains: there are some that will seduce upon cheaper tearms, but there must be honest provision made that every Mini∣ster may have a good library, or else the Land is like to have but an ignorant Ministry, and a perishing people: again my Lords, we know you would have a gracious people, to fear God, honour the King, and obey your honours; but it is sufficiently known that a base Ministry can never do good upon the people: the generall pride of man is such, that poverty is enough to bring a man into contempt, &c.

As if because the pride of man specially of great men, is so great that the poor mean Ministers of Christ are subject to be despised by them, therefore they must have a kind of pompous Priesthood that may delight their daintines, and fit their vain fancies, and haughty humors: what the Lords of the earth would have I know not so well as themselves, I believe they would have a learned Ministry to lean to, and live at ease on, and a people to fear God as far as themselves do, a∣mong whom the fear of God hath been taught still after the precepts of the men called CCClergy; and to honour the King, and obey their Honours: but this I know, and therefore tis but flattery (not to say foolery) to tickle them up with talk of their great zeal of the Gospel, as their fawning Chaplains do, that few or none of their Honours are effectually called to Christ, or have ever yet honoured him so far as to honour, own, and acknowledge his truth in that primitive purity, wherein twas at first given out, partly because the CCClergy claws them too much into odd conceits, and with untempred morter dawbs them into a belief of an Om∣nia bene in that easie gaudy gospel they sow as a pillow under their elbowes, and partly because not many of these mighty and nobles ones will stoop, when tis dis∣covered to them, to that plainness, and simplicity that is in Christ 2 Cor. 11. 3. to that foolishness of mechanick preaching, that basenesse of baptizing, that streight∣way of self-denying, that needlesse work of Scripture searching with their own eyes, that weak nothing of Christs choosing, by which to confound, and bring to nought in the end, the prudence of the Scribes and wisemen of this world, whom they wonder after; so the great King of Kings and Lord of Lords Christ Jesus was not over-seen, and yet he chose such base things, and sent forth such a poor base Ministry of illiterate mechanicks to preach his Gospel, at the first beginning of it too, which surely he would not have done if it were his own mind, that the contempt of his ministry, which by their poverty, illiteracy, and outward basenesse

is apt to arise in the hearts of the proud, should be prevented by putting the outward pomp of much earthly riches, and that low literature of this foolishly wise world upon them?

Mean while I am not against a Ministers having learning, let a man have as much as he will on't, so he use it as a telent to serve the truth with, when once he he hath found, and owned it: but against that necessity of outward learning to the Ministry of Christ, so as to say (as the Priesthood doth) that ordinarily a man cannot be a Minister of Christ without it: for verily the spirit, which onely makes a Minister, blows where it lists, and doth (for ought I see) bestow it self now, as of old it did, more frequently upon poor Mechanicks and illiterate Artizans, then learned Scribes, and Schoolmen.

Nor am I against a Ministers having a library, and looking into other books if he have a mind to it, and have money enough of his own to buy them, so be he do not lose himself therein (as the CCClergy in all ages have done) from his se∣rious study, and sincere search of the plain Scripture it self: but I am far from de∣siring that poor people should be charged to fill, and furnish Ministers studies with books, and their brains with notions out of other Authors, that are no more to be heeded then themselves, further then they speak according to the word: nor shall I ever acknowledge such a necessity as you plead that men must needs busie their braines about abundance of other mens writings, or else cannot but be ignorant Ministers of the Gospel, sith the Scriptures themselves are of themselves (if the CCClergy could once consider it, or one could possibly beat it into their braines) profitable for all things, and able to make Ministers, and people wise enough to sal∣vation, and to make a man of God perfect, and throughly furnisht unto all good works, but that they do not store their hearts (as they should do) with study of them onely, or at least mainly, as the primitive Ministers of the Gospel did, and the purest Ministers of it now do: 2 Tim. 3. 14. 15. 16. I wonder what our Clergy men would do to preach the Gospel if there were no other books extant but the very bible, they would surely either cease from being Ministers any more at all, or else make better Ministers then they are.

I do not speak this to excite men to make such a bone fire of all books, but the bible, as Dr. Featley saies Iohn Matthias made p. 165. and yet (by the Clergies leave) I dare not say as Dr. Featly there saies, that twere better all those who (in his sense) are obstinate Sectaries (for many such are pretious Saints) were burnt at a stake, then that such a bone fire were made, for I know no absolute necessity to the salvation of men, of the being of any book in the world but the bible; which as it was once alsufficient to make men wise to salvation, without looking into any other, and before there were many other besides it, so I know not (sith we have them in such plainness as now we have (maugre all the malice of the Pope and Clergy, who would once have made a bone fire of the Scriptures) why it is not as alsufficient as heretofore, whilst yet there was no more Gospel Scrip∣ture then in self: but I speak it to excite the CCClergy (for whom I have great sor∣row of heart to see their miserable neglect of, & wretched ignorance in the Scriptures) to give more attendance to the reading of them▪ as which are alsufficient, and onely necessary to a Minister, if there were no other books at all besides them; & to fix them that have been erratical in the misty moon shine of mens inventions, under the sun shine of that unspeakably glorious Orb, I mean the Scripture, which many Clergy men in Christndom have been so far from being skild in, that we may well conceive, that they never so much as look into it at all * 1.67. Sure Timothy and Titus, and Clement and the Ministry that was Coetaneons, and immediately succedane∣ous unto them, were more pretious Ministers then any are now adaies, and yet they never read Saint Origen, nor Saint Austin, nor any of those millions of Rabbies, Schoolmen, and Scribes that have scribled since, having learn't no more Gospel then what the Scriptures learnt them, for I do not think they had

such libraries of books as are now pleaded for, which Scripture we have as free accesse to as they then had; and have time enough to read, and preach, and do somewhat else toward an honest livelihood too, as well as they, if we be not idle, and fith its pleaded that their prophecying was an extraordinary gift, of the holy spirit, but preaching now is a special faculty attained not without many years stu∣dy, and the constant course of it maintained by constant study: I say our prophe∣cyings in the Church, and preachings to the world too, either are or ought to be all one with theirs, or else we are not as we should be: and as no man was a Mi∣nister then, but by a gift from above, so I know no man (though Dr. Featly knew so many, that not one among an 100 of the Country Clergy, had any tollera∣ble gift of extempore prayer) that is a Minister of Christ, but the same way as they then were viz. by a gift in some fort to make out the mind of men to God in prayers, and the mind of God to men in preaching, whether to the Church in way of exhortation, edification, and comfort (for that was Prophecie 1 Cor. 14. 1.) or to the world in publishing the glad tidings of Gods love to it, which is more properly preaching: I know no new way that Christ hath chosen to make Ministers in, since the primitive times, he did not make his Ministers then by gifts, and now by no gifts, nor yet by new gifts, he did not make Ministers then by gifts given, and now by gifts gotten, then from above, and now from beneath, then from heaven; and now from the universities, then from meer knowledge of the Scriptures, and now from a muddy minglement, and mixt messe of science falsely so called, or skill in his Scriptures, and mens Scriptures together; then by a simple spiritual Donation, and now by a simple fleshly Dronation in the Hive of such humane preparatives, as the Clergy conceive the spirit to be in a manner so concerned to blow upon, as if he could scarce have their free leave to breath be∣sides them, but as he gave then, and powred out his spirit as he saw good, and more ordinarily upon men that were not learned, and wise with the wisdome of this world then on those that were, so he does now in these latter daies, not tying himself to men, whose education is at universities, more then to others, but ra∣ther more frequently filling men illiterate, as to such science, and secular Arti∣zans then such as those.

I confesse the CCClergies preaching is a faculty attained by many years study, and yet when they have been seven years, and oftentimes seven more, Apprentices in the Universities, they are fitter for a living then for preaching too * 1.68, but the preaching of the true Ministers is no such thing.

Nor am I against any mans studying in order to the receiving of any good, or gift, from Christ, and his spirit, and in order to increase, •…•…and growth in any spi∣ritual gift, that Christ hath freely bestowed upon them * 1.69, so their study be that of Timothy, who from a child was verst in the holy Scriptures, yea I wish to the Lord our men in order to the Ministry would meddle more there then they do, for school students are too great strangers to the study thereof, whilst they surfeit on Logical and Theological systems so much, as to suffer themselves implicitely to be sea∣soned besides the true sense of Scripture thereby: but I hope the study of the Scrip∣ture which may fully fit a man for good a improvement of himself in the Gospel, need not claim so much honourable maintenance, but that a man may maintain himself by some other calling, and treasure them up in his spirit too in good time, by his dayly commerce with them, so as out of that good treasury of his he art to bring forth good things without much a do, and such a do as Clergy men make about a text and sermon, dividing, devising, and inventing, more then free∣ly venting the word from the richnesse of its dwelling in them, yea and so as to be like a good Scribe throughly instructed to the Kingdom of God, and bringing out of his treasury extempore upon all accasions, things new and old, and not be like a narrow mouthed bottle long in filling, and as long in flowing out a∣gain.

Though therefore there is a power to take pay in some cases for the work of preaching, yet first its good that power be not used without necessity, but you O PPPriests, through covetuousnesse do much abuse that power, by using it to the utmost when yet you need not, yea though many of you have means enogh of your own, and may live fully and preach freely too.

2. It must be upon the Church only, upon the brethren, on believers, and not up∣on the world, nor the Gentiles or unbelievers, that the Church-ministers must ly, for that will hinder the receipt of the Gospel very much among them, if they find it a chargeable Gospel before they own it, therefore those that preached to un∣believers and infidels to convert them to the faith, went forth at first freely, for the name sake of Christ, taking nothing of the Gentiles 2. Ep. Iohn 7. 8. But you OPPPriests receive pay from any men, all men of whom you any can way have it, as well infidels, or unbelievers, as such as are obedient to the faith, for in your national and parochial Churches, there are not half, nor a tenth part of them be∣lievers, by your own confession, yea your Ministry supposes them to be infidells as yet, why else do you preach to convert them to the faith, and cry out there is few of them have the knowledge of God, that they are in a damnable state, and such lik•…•…? or if you say these are not your Church, then it confirmes what I am saying, viz. that you expect pay from men, whether in church or out, whether Gentiles or Church-members, contrary to the primitive times, wherein the mini∣sters of Christ were not maintained by the nations.

3. It must be every Minister upon the particular flock he Ministers too, and feeds, and not another flock, that are fed by other Pastors, and do not chuse, nor own them to be their Ministers at all, for though the Messengers, whose mi∣nistry lay mostly in preaching to the world, and assisting all the Churches where they came, might and did as occasion was, not otherwise, take wages of more Churches then one, and sometimes of some churches (that might be richer and more free) to do other Churches service, that might happily be neither so full, nor forward, as see 2 Cor. 11. 8. yet the Scripture speaks thus, that such should eat of the flock that feed it 1 Cor. 9. much lesse did the Pastor of one Church e∣ver take pay of the Pastor of another in the primitive times. But you parish Priests claim pay often of other flocks then your own; of the people of other parishes, that you never preach to, of the gathered Churches, and their Ministers too, as they happen to live, or to have or use houses or lands within such or such pre∣cincts, that never own you nor never will do to be their Pastors.

Yea so it falls out sometimes, when one man occupies several pieces of land in so many several parishes, that if not seven, yet four or five Priests take hold on the sk•…•…t of one poor sheep of Christ, that belongs to some seperated congregation or other, and ownes never a one of them all to be his Pastor, saying we must have so much of thee for such land that lyes in such a place; and so you shall have several sheepheards at once at sharing time upon the back of one sheep, every one of them precending to have some right or other to share him, when none of them all have any interest in him at all as his sheep, whilest he stands in relation to some other pastor: yea the true church may say of the Clergy constreining her to pay to them, and so to serve their false church and Ministry, as the spouse saith Cant. 1. they made me keeper of their vineyard, paymaster to their Priests, but my own vineyard have I not kept nor paid to my own pastors, for indeed how can they pay to these and them too?

4. This is to be done gratis willingly and freely to, by the church, but not wickedly to be forced from them by a foraneous power, and by other weapons then those of the Churches warfare, which are not guns, prisons; summons be∣fore Committees, strainings, trebble dammages, nor taxes from the civil Ma∣gistrates, in whose nations the churches live, for no minister of Christs flock did ever run to beg of the civil Magistrate to force his flock to feed him, and to flea

〈◊〉〈◊〉 flock for him with his cutlash, if he could not constrain him by the consider∣a•…•…n of his love, and service, and freenes, and forwardnesse of his own accord for their good, as freely again to consider the necessity of his condition, and that in no wise in the way of •…•…es neither.

But the parish Priest will not be contented with what is freely given him by them that own him, nor them that own him not, and are none of his neither, but he will have it whether they will or no, and be his own carver too, and have the tith, which Christ never alloted him to take, or rather the sixt, if it be of corn, considering the Husbandmans charges of plowing, sowing, reaping, binding, and standing to all hazard; for the Parson takes no paines, but to take the cleare tenth when its ready shockt to his hands, and is at no charges at all, save bare∣ly what it consts him to carry into his barn: and this he will have by fair meanes of foul, it matters not in what ravenous, hasty, trebble dammaging, forcible, shameful, scraping, ridiculous way, so he have it. Populus me sibilet at mihi plando & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I blush to see their basenesse in this particular.

5. Tis the Ministers duty to preach constanly, to be instant in season and out of season, to do his work as an Evangelist, and fulfil his ministry, and that fre∣ly, whether the Church do their work, their duty to him, yea or no: yea; if from the world he be rewarded with naught but stripes, mocks, fcoss•…•…, and all the base usage that may be, yea the spoiling of his goods, yet must he preach, if he be a messenger to them: and if his flock be so poor that they cannot, or so hard hearted that they will not minister to his necessities, yet necessity lyes on him, and wo to him if he preach not, and, if he be able, help not those that are poor a∣mong them too.

But many of you Priests if ye have never so much meanes of your own beside, whereby you are called to relieve such poor people as you rather peel, if it be but twopence almost that you say is due from them, will have your pay, or else it may chance to cost them three times three pence, and a better penny before you have done with them, you know no more necessitie lying on you to feed them, then lies upon the people to feed you, though they be far poorer then your selves, and you better fed then they taught; no pay no preach is your principle, so far at least that if one people give better pay, and one flock better milk then another, you are not onely under a liberty, but under a clear call also to leave one and cleave to the other.

6. Tis the Gospel he is to preach too, or else he can claim nothing at all by any order of Christ, the Church is not bound to maintain men, though in the name of ministers, that preach down, that preach against the Gospel.

But the Lord will maintain a poor people in these latter daies that shall main∣tain it to the faces of you PPPriesthood of the Nations, that you have been, and still are, till you repent and be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus for remissi∣on of sins, the most inveterate enemies the pure primitive Gospel hath, or ever had, since you reigned, to this very day, yet for all this you must be maintained, under the notion of the ministers of the Gospel, and that too in part by them that preach the Gospel freely, and a thousand fold more truely, purely, perfectly, and plain∣ly then your selves do; whether you do the work or no, yea though you work a∣gainst the Gospel, yet you must have Gospel wages, thus run greedily after the er∣ror of Balaam for reward, though you have forsaken the right way, and are gone astray from the Gospel, and are found defying, and some of you cursing, rather then building up, and blessing the true Israel of God that do his will, yet following the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, you love, and look to have wa∣ges, and that of Israel too for this unrighteousnesse 2 Per. 15. Iude 11. But the love of the wages of Balaam St. Iude and St. Peter too makes the cha∣racter of false teachers, cursed speakers: Thus though you do not what is your duty to the people, which if you did Christs people at least (and from none

else are his ministers to require and expect maintenance, how far they may accept it is good to query) would be free to theirs, yet you'l force the people to do that which is more then their duty to you, and if men put not into your mouths, which are more open to call in tith then give out truth, you prepare war: and if any say unto you or your Assassinated Assigns, which you send for your tith, as some said of old to the Priests servants, when they came to take the Priests due, or ra∣ther more then their due out of the sacrifice, before they had offered, or done their part of service, let them do their duty first, and then take for them as much as thy soul desires, but we desire them to stay, and forbear to take the wages before they have done their work, or preacht the Gospel, which they pretend to take pay for, but for ought we find they preach against it, then these hasty hirelings, or the hirelings they hire to help them, like the rude servants of those wicked sons of Belial, the sons of Eli the Priests, who made themselves vile in this kind of fatting themselves, and many more (whose sin was therefore very great before the Lord, insomuch that the name of a Priest stunk, and was odious unto the people, and men abhorred the offering of the Lord for their sakes) make answer, nay but thou shalt give it me now, and if not I will take it by force, 1 Sam. 212. ad 30. 7. Tis but a Ministration of meer necessaries, and meerly to necessities of Ministers that the Church is bound to Minister, even of them that do preach the Gospel, and not to Minister such supersluities as shall sink themselves, and hoise their Minister up to be a son of Anack, and themselves grashoppers, worth more then almost all the flock besides him, see Phil. 4. 10. 11. 12. 13: ad 17. so that he shall think him∣self too good to lay his hands to any labour.

But you the Priesthood of the Nations have given your selves such an universall Supersede as, and disingagement from all manner of manual occupation, and secular callings, that tis as great a wonder to the world to see you about any business of baseness as Dr. Feat. deems that, wherein Peter, Paul, and Christ Iesus were exercised, who were (as to their outward profession) a fisherman, a tentmaker, a carpenter, as tis to see the true Clergy of Laicks, whom you have Lorded it o∣ver, improving what God hath given them in the pulpit: and whereas Paul was of opinion that twould not hinder the Gospel, if the power to live on the Gospel were much used, you are not of this mind, but suppose it to be much hindred if it be not made use of to the very u•…•…most, and live at least at the length of that Christian liberty: and whereas he deem'd it not a little honourable to the Gospel to keep it from being onerable, and without charge, you fear there is plus o∣ner is quam honoris in'•…•… to your selves, and therefore do even abhorr, detest and abominate to have it meddled with by Russet Rabbies Apron Levites, Mecha∣nicks, * 1.70 or to meddle at all your selves with Mechanick matters, yea coachmen, weavers, felt makers, and other base Mechanicks, quoth Dr. Feat. p. 120. exer∣cise in publique Churches, to the great dishonour of God, profanation of his or∣dinances, and scandal of the reformed Churches, as if Christs, and Pauls, and Peters being tradesmen before, and some of them after, and even while they were actually in the Ministry, were an unworthy unsuitable thing, because the Priest∣hood, who are too proud to preach, and take other pains too for their livings, are pleased to say so:

Yea such is the covetousnesse, and greedy mind of you the Priesthood of the Nations for the most part of you, that you are ever crying give, give, and how∣beit some of you have too little, yet those that have most, have never enough, but are most eager after more, Ier 6. 13, from the least even to the greatest of you, e∣very one is given to covetousnesse: from the thread bare Curate to the silken Cassock, from the Paritor to the Proctor, from the Parochial Bishop to the Diocesan, to the Provincial Archbishop, from the Deacons to the Archdeacons, Deans, and their Officials, Parsons, Vicars, Curates, and all spiritual persons hanging on that Hierarchy, from the Classis to the Aecumenical Councel, from the Presbyter

to the Pope, by whom he stands so (unlesse he say the Magistrate made him a Minister) from the Frier to the Prior of his Covent, to the Provincial, to the General of his order, from the Chorister to the Cardinal, from the meanest and most inferiour frie to the whole fraternity of the spiritualty, from the parish Clark and Sexton to the whole Priesthood, every one is given more or lesse to look to his own gain from his quarter, Yea Oh thou BBBabilon or TTTripartite Tower, and CCCity, that sittest upon many waters, tongues, Nations, Kinreds, King•…•… and people (compare Ier. 51. 13. with Rev. 16. 19, 17. 1. 15. 18. 18. per totum) abundant in Treasures, thine end is come, and the measure of thy co∣vetousnesse, thine eyes, and thine heart are not but for thy covetousnesse, and for to shed innocent blood with them that are greedy of gain, Prov. 1. 13. and for vio∣lence to do it. Thefore as thou entredst Christndom like a fox, & reig•…•…'dst like a lion, so wilt thou die at last like a dog, and be buried with the buriall of an asse, and yet for all that they shall not lament for thee (except such as love, and lie in bed of a∣du•…•…ltery with thee, and shall perish with thee Rev. 2. 22.) saying alas alas, ah Lord, or a•…•… his glory, but celebrate thy funerals with the dirge of Hallelu•…•…ah: (compare Ier. 22. with Rev. 18. per totum 19. 1. ad 8. Oh the infinite capacious gullet, & concavity of the CCClerical coffer! how hath it swallowed down, and devoured for ages together (and yet is not choakt, by cryes out more maintenance, more maintenance) without streining, not onely the g•…•…at of great and petty tithes (by which much more then every tenth year (happily every seventh they being at no charge but bare taking the tenth of corn) the profits of all Christ•…•…dom falls into the mouth of this Caterpillar) but also the camel of free gifts, glebes, first fruits, oblations, and other obventions, Arch-deaconries, Deaneries, Prebendaries, Bi∣shopricks, and Arch-bishopricks, and I know not how many kinds of spiritual livings, spiritual Lordships, and spiritual dignities, spiritual Patrimonies that are assigned for the maintenance of the CCClergie? among whom its catch as catch can too, so that some get all (the devil and all) and some none, and yet some of those poor wretches that get least, get as little of God, as those that lose him altoge∣ther, and sell him for the mess of pottage, of some fat parsonage, or, as sometimes men do, whom I am ashamed to call Ministers (unlesse I mean of the Pope) for two or three fat parsonages, or special benefices together: tis a shame that for all the night is so far spent here in England, yet even here there is such endevouring for preferments still, such heaping up of more spiritual dignities, and Ecclesiastical emo∣luments then one, and plutalities of profitable places, ingrost by single persons, and such as would be singularly accounted of too, but never will be, by wise men, had in so little as single shame, whilst they harp so much after such double honour: the Pope and Arch-bishops in the Popish times were, till of late they grew more corrupt, complainers, and correcters of this greedy practise: Alexander the third, and 301 Bishops in a Lateran councel saies Mr. Den in a Sermon of his concerning Iohn the Bap. p. 64. concluded no Priests should have 2benefices 1179. & 1231. Richard the costly Archbishop of Canterbury complained to the Pope that Priests in England held more livings then one: and though it hath been thought that many livings are a good step to a Bishoprick, yet I have read of one John Bland saith he, elected Archbishop of Canterbury, but refused by the Pope chiefly for holding two livings without dispennsation 1233. and John Pecham Archbishop of Canterbury made aCa∣non that no Clergy man within his province should hold two livings 1304. what a stinking shame is it therefore that to this day there is such inhauncing, ingrossing? for my part I am well assuted that though it be not yet, yet long it will not be be∣fore stick and stone of the whole fabrick of the tripple BBBabel, or National Mi∣nistry will fall, and all their severall sorts of forced maintenances fall with them throughout Europe, but first here in England, for the tenth part of the City, i. e. the Clergy here falls first, yea as there have two woes to the Clergy fell on them here already, which have cast out the two corrupter sorts of these spiritual men,

and all their spiritual maintenance and revenues, the first whereof fell upon the slat Popish false Ministry viz. Cardinals, Votaries, Friers, Abbots, Nuns and Abbeyes, and with them all their maintenance, and the foolish forms of their false ministrations viz. their golden legend and book of false miracles, bulls, indul∣gences, Masses, dirges, trigintals, and other trumpery, the second upon the second part of the great City or Clergy viz, the Archbishops, Bishops, Chancel∣lers, Comissaries, Deans, Deans and Chapters, Archdeacons and their Of∣ficials, and with them fell all their land, means, and maintenance, together with all their false manner of ministration viz. the Common-prayer, liturgy, book of ordination of Priests and Deacons, Homilies, and all the Crutches of that lame and lazy Clergy: so the third is now nigh to come upon the Presbyterian Clergy (whether they see it or no) for the face of the skies, and Scriptures do both look and lour a like upon them, with whom will fall that their still pleaded for mainte∣nance by 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Gl•…•…s; Parsonages, Vicarages, and all their Ecclesiastical Profits, and emoluments whatsoever, together with all their Church const•…•…ti∣ons, Synodical directories and formes of worship and government, Classes, creeds, Catechisms, parochial posture: yea their Euphrates too is dayly drying up in the hot sunshine of the Gospel, though they for the most part, scorched with great beat, rather blaspheme the name of God that hath power of these plagues, then re∣pent to give him glory, Rev. 16. 9. I say most certainly all these false national, parochial constitutions of Church and Ministry, Babi-baptism and maintenance must down in due time, but in the mean time though I wish its fall, yet I hearti∣ly wish that you Clergy were •…•…o charitable as to share the maintenance thats yet alloted you as the National Ministry, a little more evenly among your selves, and not be so basely covetous as to sherk one another without reproof, and to suffer some to have two or three livings, or if but one, yet that worth two, happily three, perhaps four, five, six, or 700 per annum, as some livings are, and some as honest and painful, and worthy in their way, and godly in suo genere as the other, to be pincht within the income of as few scores, as the rest have 100ds by the year, some having but seven, some six, others but five, others four, three, two and some scarce a score of pounds to bring the year about with, and yet have not a far∣thing worth of help from the high slown favorites of their times: Dr. Featley had two livings while he was alive (as it seems by himself in his Epistle to Mr. D•…•…n∣ham to whom he complaines that both his pulpits were taken from him) but though Episcopal Parasites did hold no more then they could get, yet we being six or seven years past the darknesse of those times, me thinks now the Clergy should cry out upon each other when they see any clambering beyond a compe∣tency, and consider the incompetency of their fellows voluntarily, whether the Parliament augment one out of another yea or no: but no bubble stands higher then the rest of the water it rides on for a while, but twill break within a while and be level'd to the residue of its element, in the mean time they have enough a∣mong them if they can be contented to enjoy it in equal portions, and not fall out about the shifting it: so much is yet left, though so much already is confiscated, that moderate minded men that mean not to erre from the faith by the love of mo∣ney, more then of Christ, need not set up their Notes to the State to administer more. Ile tell thee what thou hast had, and yet hast oh HHHireling SSShepheard, with∣in this Island of Brittain, nay in England which is but the one half, the whole of which is but a poor patch of about a tenth part of the rest of Christndome, and this out of thy own mouth, I mean a man of thy own fraternity see Helin Geog. p. 464. 465, an Episcopal Clergy man vaunting of the greatnesse of thy mainte∣tenance, which mouth of thine is still opening in some or other of the younger bro∣thers of the present Presbytery to this day to call out for more.

The Clergy saith he, meaning of England onely, was once of infinite riches as appeareth by the Bill preferred to King Henry the fift against the Temporall

nues of the Church: which were able to maintain 15. Earles, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of A•…•…m; more then a 1000 Almes-houses, and the King also might clearly put up 20000 pounds: as they now are not so rich, so are they far more learned and of more sincere and Godly carriage, wherein they give place to no Clergy in the world, •…•…nd for learning I dare say cannot be any where paralleld: nei∣ther are they so dest•…•…e of the externall gifts of fortune, but that they are the the richest of any Ministers of the reformed Churches: For besides 5439 Pa∣rochial benefices, being no impropriations, and besides the Vicarages, most of which exceed the competency beyond Seas, here are in England 26. Deaneries 60 Archdeaconries and 544 dignities, and Prebends all of which are places of a fair revenue. And as for the maintenance of Priests, Monks and Friars before the reformation, Mr. Camden reckoneth 90 Colledges, besides those in the u∣niversivies, 110 Hospitals, 3374. Chanteries, and free Chappels, and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries, more then half of which had above the yearly im∣come of 200 pounds in old ren•…•…s, in Many above 2000 and some 4000 almost. So studio•…•…s were our Ancestors both in those times of blindnesse, and those of a clea∣rer light, to encourage men to learning, and then reward it: thus far he con∣cerning the wealth of the English Clergy: so that here was no lack yet I think, but of a law that some should not sink, and the rest swim in supersluity, and hold two livings (as Democritus would weep saies Mr. Den, to hear some pluralists plead they do) out of Charity: it may be o•…•… of it indeed, but tis in no charity to their brethren, but on the bottomlesse pit of the Priestly purse beyond sea, where poor Peter reigns in his posterity, who had neither silver nor gold in his own per∣son Act. 3. 6. of the gettings of that one great man the Pope, to say nothing of the endlessenesse of his Priests eagerness after money, there is no end; nor yet weight, number, nor measure of his treasures: twould make your eyes dazzle to see it, and will make your ears tingle to hear what a deal of this ministerial mainte∣nance is at Rome, and her immediate Territories, where there are no lesse then a million of Officers, mendicants and others maintain'd at other mens cost, them∣selves disbursing not a penny.

The ordinary Temporal revenue of the Papacy (saith Helia Geog. 192. 193.) Boterus makes to be better then two millions of Crownes: the extraordinary and spiritual to be wonderful. Plus Quintus, who ruled six years onely, got from the Spanish Clergy fourteen Millions. Sixtus the sixth took from the Iesuites at one clap 20000 C•…•…oxns of yearly Revenue, because they were too rich for men that vowed poverty, and having s•…•…e but •…•…ive years had coffered up five Millions, four of which his Successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in lesse then a year. Out of France they reap no lesse then a million of Crowns yearly, out of England, when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus, they extracted no lesse then 60000 Markes, which in our present money is 120000 pounds, being at that time more then the Kings certain Revenue. And this was in the time of Henry the third, before their Rapine was fully come to the height. Let other Countreys be rated accordingly. Next adde the moneys received from the particular par∣dons, for d•…•…spensing with unlawful Marriages, the profits arising from pilgri∣mage, from greats mens deaths and funeralls, from the indulgencios granted unto Abbies, and Convents, in all which the Popes have a share, and it would passe a good Arithmetician to passe his Entrado. Here take the saying of Sixtus the fourth that a Pope could never want money while he could hold a pen in his hand, yet is their Treasury seldome fall, for 1. the State they keep because of their height of honor above all Princes; 2. the large allowance they give unto their Legates, Nuncios and other Ministers; and 3. their greedy desires to en∣rich their Sons, or Kinsmen with the Churches Lands, or money (with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift onely was never touched) keep their cosfers, exceed∣ing low. Adde to this the exceeding Gorgeousnesse of the Papal vestmets, and

especially that of the tripple Crown, for when Clement the sist transferred his seat to Avignion, we read how with a fall from his horse he lost a Carbuncle (with which his Crown was thick set) worth 6000 Ducats at the least. Thus he.

And saith Lord Napier on Rev. 9. 21. and note (q) thereof, It is more nor no∣torious what Abbies and Bishopricks from simple Princes, what lands and yearley Revenues from landed men, what money and goods from men of all estates hath been deceitfully stollen for indulgencies, pardons, remissions of sins, •…•…rigent∣als, soul masses, dirges de profundis, and other superstitions, stealing thereby not onely mens goods, but even their souls.

If all this treasuring up of trash be not covetousnesse, excuse me if I know not what else to make of it: it would make me laugh (as sorry as I am, for all such hereticizing and Schismatizing among the Ministers from primitive plainnesse, as hath been) to see a Clergy man stand up and tell me now, that much maintenance is a necessary means, whereby to enable ministers of Christ to promote the Gospell, specially if they consider how this covetousnesse hath caused the CCClergy in all CCChristendome to erre so miserably from the truth thereof after the traditions of one another, that s•…•…me of the great Ghostly Fathers that had the greatest mainte∣nance, if that could have maintained them in, or had not rather bewitcht them from it, did not onely turn rank Hereticks but stark Atheists by their sin of covetousnesse, when maintenance increased so much upon them: if either lucre or learning could prevent the corruption, or cure the ignorance of the Ministry, the Popes had not proved such incarnate devills as the richest, and the learnedst of them did.

Leo the tenth was indeed a great favourer of learning, and layer up of wealth, but so little favoured he of Religion, that he was oft times heard to say Quantas nobis d•…•…vitias comparavit ista fa•…•…ula Christi, a speech, saith Holin so blasphe∣mous, that Lucian, Po•…•…e, or Iulian the Apostate could never match it: in his time beg•…•…n the reformation by Luther, and twas but high time for thee Lord to begin, who wilt make an end also in thine own ti•…•…e, for men, yea thy ministers (for so they all call themselves) have throw covetousnesse utterly erred, and universally made void thy law.

But enough if not too much saith H•…•…lin (and so say I) of these Ghostly Fathers and of their sanctities I will (as he does p. 185) end with the Painter, who being blamed by a Cardinal for colouring the vilages of Peter and Paul too red, reply'd that he painted them so, as blushing at the lives of those men, who stiled them∣selves their successors.

I have done with the c•…•…uses of his heresies and come to his design.

The design of the Heretick even this Heretick of Hereticks the CCClergy * 1.71 is to propagate his Error, and as his grounds are wicked, so are his manners in mannaging of them, intrat ut vulpes regnat •…•…tleo, he pretends verity, but intends onely vctory, that he may reign over the kings, and people of the earth, and that they might all stoop to his commands, & directions, and under pretence of verity at first, he did get victory at last over the whole world, so that (Pape Oh strange) the whole world wondered after him. and doted up∣on him as their Lord God, and became slaves in chains to his Priestly will; yea as he loved to be supreme, and overcome, so the lord let him for a time, that he might manifest his own power the more in the overcomming him for ever in the end; yea power was given him to make war (by the beast that bears him, even all nati∣ons of Christendom which he overcame first) against the Saints, and to overcome them also, and so to be filled with his own inventions: he gives out when a∣ny disputes against him, that his desire is to be satisfyed by disputing, and so perhaps he would, but tis with riches more then rightousnesse, with tith more then truth, for in truth he seemes if he must meet with such as charge him

with error in his doct•…•…ine of baptism, tith, forced maintenance, forcing conscience, as if he would renounce his opinions, and practises in these points, if any can prove them to be corrupt, but seeks onely oppor∣tunities to spread his odd opinions, of what sc'•…•…ism, and sacriledge, and robbing of God it is, if submission be not acted, and tithes be not offered to him, among the vulgar, among whom his Ghostly pretences produce a kind of aweful affrightment, and dread of doing any thing against what he saies, being resolved before hand never to be convinced of the truth as tis in the word, for that overturns him in all his preferment projects, and plucks him up from all the profits of his present princely posture, which is such a right eye to him, that he hath not faith enough to believe that it can possibly be more profitable to him to part with (though Christ himself till him tis) then to preserve and perish with it. His disciples are for the most part not such as the noble Beraeans that would take nothing upon trust from the very Apostles mouths, but searched the Scripture dayly whether the things were so or no, not onely men, but honour∣able women too not a few, but rather meer idle, implicit, forefather faitht men, simple and weak women, who try nothing, but keep their Church, and be∣lieve as their Church believes, and as their good churchman saies, led away with diverse lusts and pleasures, leaning onely on their Priests understandings, pinning all their Religion upon their sleeves, adoring all that their Orthodox divines deliver at a venture, ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth as tis in the word, whose honest ignorant devotions he hath won to himself by his cunning artifice of pretended piety, voluntary humility, seeming zeal to the truth, long prayers, or rather multitudes of short prayers, and praises, Pater Nosters, Miserere Me•…•…'s, Magnificats, Te deums, Gloria Patri's, per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrums, and such like devoutries, and being once gained, are so carried on with the streme of corrupt custome, present fa∣shion, foolish affection, that no reason in the world can reclaim them, he de∣terreth lay people as much as may be from reading, expounding, or too much prying into the Scripture, alledging unto them the perils they may incur by misinterpretati∣ons, he hath laid his foundations so firmly in the dark consciences of men & women by perswading them of his own infallibity, Ecclesiastical Authority, his Ius Divinum in the Government and guidance of the Church (as here in Britain) and even of his Temporal jurisdiction too (as at Rome) over both heaven and earth, hell and purgatory, of his power in the agony of mens souls, to forgive sin, that men and women are becharmed into beleif of him: he hath woven himself so far into their credulity, that all his sayings are received as oracles, all his do∣ings as divine, all his traditions as truth it self, all his Adminstrations as Apo∣stolical, all his doctrines as Orthodox, all his Arguments (though confessed by himself to be weak) as unanswerable, and all others Administrations, Actions, Answers, Arguments, though never so consentaneous, to the true sense of Scripture, valued at that price which he sets upon them; as if the holy chaire of Papall determination; Episcopal Convention, Synodical constitution, could not possibly be mistaken: yea the Scripture it self is but a nose of wax with him, of what shape soever the CCClergy casts it into, of no more authority then Aesops Fables with the Papists, if the Pope say the word, so as to disdate, di∣grade it, or put any part of it out of commission: of no other sense then the Bi∣shops, and Synod seem to say is the sense on't, with their good Protestants, so altogether Oraculous is the Pope among his, the Bishop among his, the Pres∣byter among his, and even all the three several CCClergies among their three seve∣ral sorts of CCCreatures, that their different ipse dixits are ipso facto divine dire∣ctory, and discharge enough too for these different doters on them insanire cum ratione to dote to and fro by Authority, so as to do, and undo, and do, and un∣do, and do by.

In a word he is too bold to be born down, not so much from such things as mae the righteous witnesses to tru•…•…h as bold as Lio•…•…s before God, and men, viz. the goodnesse of his cause, for that is stark naugh, and rotten, nor the clearnes of his call •…•…ther to his Clerical function, or any actions he goes about by vertue, and in persuance thereof, for tis clear enough that his orders, emission, commis∣sion (as to the external etymology of them) are more from the Pope, then Christ and the true Church; nor any good answer of a good conscience, for either his conscience is so cloudy that he cannot, or so cowardly that he dares not, or so resolved that he will not see, or else so clear that he is condemned of him∣self w•…•…en t•…•…uth shines plainly upon his face: but rather from either his great in∣terest in, or directive authority over the civil power, that hath long back as well as bellyed him, as in England, or his having it all in his own hands and dispose as at Rome, where •…•…e duo gladii both swords are in the Clergyes clutch∣es, so that he can quickly correct those that con•…•…radict him: he is too clamor∣ous to be silenced, calling out with such a heavy noise, and divine ditty against the truth, and cond•…•…ing it with such an outcry of Schism, Schism. Sedition blasphemy, Heresie, Heresie, before he hath half heard it, and so soon as e∣ver its opening its mouths to speak, that all the parish pulpits in a whole Coun∣trey (and now and then their steeples) ring out in such combustion, to the tune of Gre•…•…t is D•…•…ana of the Ephesians Act. 19 28. 34. that truth hath no way wher∣by to silence him, but to be silent her self, for when she begins to declare, he with his Heresie, Heresi•…•… soon stops men ears: he is too arrogant to be con∣vinced, he hath controuled whole nations, cut of the spirit of Princes, bin ter∣rible to the kings of the Earth, and devinced invincible Emperors in his time, therefore may well sc•…•…rn to be convinced, abominate, detest, disdain to be di∣re•…•…ed by Russet R•…•…s, Apron •…•…os, Minis•…•…n Mechanicks, illiter∣•…•… •…•…ns, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tradesmen, Christ the Carpenter, Peter the Fi∣s•…•…rman, Paul the Tentm•…•…ker, Aquilla, and his wise Priscilla, from which kind of poor folks and babes, to whom it seems good in gods sight to preach the plain G•…•…spel, and reveal by his word and spirit what he hides from wise men, when they will not see, this prudent PPPriesthood, if he were not proud, might learn more truth and Gospel purity, then ever was taught him by his Grand-fa∣ther the Pope, or any of those Clerical Councells, or Ghostly fathers, which he consults more with then with Christ and Scriptures.

The Reason of all his obstinacy against tradesmens teachings is this, he knows that his trade of teaching for hire, and divining for money Must fall, if trades∣men begin once to turn divines and to teach truth for nothing, ye know that by this craft (quoth •…•…e Act. 19. 25. &c.) we have our wealth, moreover ye see and hear &c. he is well aware and so are we that if he lose the lives of persecution for consci∣ence, and sprinkling of infants, Iachin & Boaz the two main pillars, & grand Sup∣porters of his kingdom, his Temple will quickly re•…•…d in to more pieces then 3 PPPs from the top to the very bottom, and all his matchlesse magnitude, and number∣lesse priestly Prerogatives drop directly to the ground, viz. his Lieutenantship to the prince of this World, his Lordship over the heritage, his headship over the Church, his dominion over the faith, his title to the tenth of every mans estate, his merchandize of slaves bodies, and souls of men, his leave to trample the holy city, and slay at pleasure the truth tellers that torment him, his rich revenues, dig∣nity, glory, power, seat and great Authority, together with all the priviledges, profits, liberties, immunities, thereunto belonging.

All this his royalty must fail if he give ground but a little, and would have failed ere this ti•…•…e, If he had a face could blush, at his own abominable blindnesse, or ingenuity to confesse himself hurt, or own the plain truth while his lungs will serve him in reply, or Amor sui constrain him to cry heresie against the truth: therefore this Diotrophes, that loves to have the

preheminence over all for ever, because he hath had it for a while, receiveth not truth, but prates against it in the pulpit, and elsewhere with malicious words, and though he contradict himself ever and anon, in his own Sermons, and discourses, ye•…•… if he say any thing at all, he thinks it much, when wisemen, weighing it, find it little to the purpose: Tertulliau thus describes Hermogenes, Lo∣quacitatem facundiam existimaret, Impudentiam constantiam depu∣taret &c. so he, when he bumbasts the pulpit, and slashes the Saint Schismaticks (in their absence) before his people, supposes he hath spoken with no small grace, when tis for want of grace that he did it, and that when he is most audacious a∣gainst all reformation, a•…•… at Rom, and even that he hath sometimes sworn himself, and others to, as here in England, when he finds it more crosse to his credit then he thought of when he undertook fort, he counts them fickle unconstant, that change their minds, and mend their manners, and himself only stable and constant to the CCChristian Religion.

Hence it is that the effects of Disputation with him have been not onely f•…•…strate but dangerous, dangerous I say to him no otherwise then as it * 1.72 overturned his Kingdome, that the truth of Christ might take place, but to them that disputed with him in this respect, as it hath been no lesse then their pre∣tious lives were worth once to oppose, or open their mouths against him, witnes Wickliff, Hus, Ierome of Prague, and all the executions done in Queen Ma∣ries daies upon such as d•…•…rst dispute against the Pope, or meddle against the mass, and those done in Queen Elizabeths upon Barrow, Greenwood and Penry, who were hang'd by Episcopal malice for professing against them, and the Common∣prayer, which now well high all England hath renounc't as a corruption, and what should have been done upon such as disputed against, or depraved the Pres∣byterian directory, is well known, for that Clergy hath shew'd themselves so much in their Fathers colours, that ere long all England will renounce both it, and them: and in this respect it hath been also frustrate as to peoples conviction, for truths witnesses to dispute never so clearly against him, for as much as he hath still stopt their mouths with the stake, prison, or gallows, and kept his own wide o∣pen against them in the pulpit, when he hath-secured them from all capacity of storming him there: for The common sort are apt to think those have the victory that live to speast last: and that their CClergies cause is ne∣ver wrackt by the cause of Christ as long as one is left alive that can speak a word in that against the other:

And by how much error takes with our corrupt nature more then truth, by so much there is more danger of its spreading, where the Roots i. e. the self love, vain glory, ambition, covetousnesse, pride, Lordlines universally and cruelty of the CCClergy, who are plants that our heavenly father never planted, Stocks from whom stemes out a stench, from whom abomination branches it self out to the corrupting therof in al quarters of the Earth, Rev. 11. 18. 1•…•… 5. 19. 2. are not plucked up, and rooted out: for from the Priest and the Prophet profanness, & heresie hath gone out into all the world, and spread it self like a leprosie, or some raging canker; and for the most part such is the resolved∣nesse of the CCClergy to bind the people still to a blind obedience to their blind guidance of them beside the word; that Disputations with them if not carefully, I mean clearly, and also coolly proceedad in with love to their per∣sons, and almost without zeal against their evils (which yet we must not abate them an ace of for all their anger, pacem cum hominibus cum vitits bellum) they Raise more evil spirits of wrath and divellishnesse in them then we can lay, because they see them raise more good spirits of doubts and earnest enquiries after truth in the people, who before were wont to take their ware on trust without tri∣al, then then they can lay again while they live by all the shifts and subtleties they can devise; for when once people are resolved to believe things to be heresie

by heatsay no more, but to fancy them according as they find them in the word, and to see into the plainness of speech that is in the Scripture with their own eyes, they see so much disproportion between the national Church wayes, and those of the primitive Churches of the Gospel, that they commonly resolve not to see at all adventures through the unclear eyes of CCClergy men any more:

This makes them fie•…•… and fume, and fain, and fiddle hither and thither, which way to fasten their Heretical opinions further, if it be possible, on them in whom they they stick, and into whose hearts they have eaten fowl, healthless holes already, and to d•…•…ive them deeper even with hammer and nailes, if they can tell how, or else to cleave whole Countries asunder with beetle and wedges: Heresie is said by the Apostle to fret like a canker so that it is not the clearness, nor yet the coolness, nor yet the heat of a disputation can correct it in some mens hearts; the tongue may heal any poisoned wound with licking of it sooner then that which the Heretick, the Pope and the Priest∣hood hath made, so deeply hath he found his heresies in the dark cells of some mens implicit consciences, Athauastus his disputation with Arrius, and Austins with Manichaeus are sufficient Instances.

Indeed it is not possible to expect any good fruit from those former grounds, as to the CCClergie themselves, and such of their CCCreatures, as stand bent to believe all they say, and never doubt it, though otherwise much good may come to others, that are inquisitive, by disputation with them, or that he which is possessed with self love, and hunts so greedily after glory or gain as the CCClergie does, should be perswaded to hearken to any reason, which contradicts his principles, or to disclaim that wase which must advance his design.

What is the result of this discourse, to forbid all disputation with HHHim? no by no means, it is necessary to stop the clamors of the ad∣versarie to the truth, who will cry out victoria, if his challenge be not answered and make our silence be a confession of the truth on his side, if he be not stoutly encountred with. Saint Austin who was in his time called Malleus hereticorum, of whom it is said that he never went so willingly to a feast as to a conference when Pascentins the Arrian bragd that he had worsted him in his dispute, and those believed it, which desired it, yet gave not out from disputing, but was onely care∣ful to set down his disputations in writing for the future, that the truth might appear vindicated from thofe false reports, with which commonly it is blasted, either by word, or else by some such true counter∣feit Accounts in print, as that which is at this day extant of the disputation held at Ashford.

A Disputation orderly carried, soberly proceeded with, without heats, and distempered passions, not suffered to go out of its due bounds nor to follow every new sent, that is taken up by the way, nor to dege∣nerate into quarrellings, and hasty fals chargings of the Anabaptists as this, and that, & they know not what, without proving them such, or disproving their doctrines (as, if others do not, I do know more then one place where, and where more then once too, it hath been so) will contribute much to the clearing of truth the be∣getting of doubts (in them that yet never doubted) but blindly believed the contra∣ry, The removing of doubts in them that are already in doubts about it, and putting it out of all doubt to them all in the end, that all is not so well yet as it ought to be, with the very reforming Clergy, and that their paro∣chial posture is popish, and their constitution, ordination, administrations, bap∣tism and the supper, is all disorderly and out of joint, to the conf•…•…rming of the strong, that stand fast in the true faith, the recovery of the laps't world

that hath departed from the faith, Gospel, Baptism, Church order, which was once delivered to the Saints, and been seduced from Christ by the Scholastical in∣croachments of the CCClergy: and (as it may chance in time, if the civil po∣wers that have preferred them, would come once to favour the truth) the convin∣cing the SSSeducer: it is rare so to mannage one among an unskil∣ful multitude where the auditors take themselves no lesse engaged then their champions, and will be ready, on all hands too much, but an 100 fold more (for ought I find) among the parochial party then the other, dis∣orderly to break the lists which hath made so many able Scholars not in mans onely, but in Christs School also, almost averse from undertaking it; but unless their be sufficient caution against such exorbitatances, as jangling with bells to drownd all audience of truth, and counter speeches of non-sense, rather then nothing, to interrupt him that is about to speak the truth, and noise of shouting, if it were possible, to shame the truth, and such like geer as I have met with in my daies, better be no disputation at all, nor preaching of truth among such, it being (if not a giving of that which is holy to dogs, and casting of pearles before swine, which will turn again and rent you, yet) at least impossible any thing should come of it that good is (and yet even that shall be no hurt to the Ministers of Christ, that are approved in tumults, yet cannot help it) but blasphemy to the truth, stumbling to the weak parishioners, that stumble enough already poor souls (the Lord help them) to see their preachers violently oppose preaching, and proving the truth out of the Scriptures; a kind of shamefull Glory to the adversaries of the truth, the PPPriesthood from some, a glorious shame to the undertakers for it.

There is therefore a better way for the true Pastors of the true Churches, and specially the Churches messengers to the world, in which to oppose the approach of heresies, which the parish Pastors make mickle use of to oppose the truth by under the names of Anabaptism, at least in their Respe∣ctive flocks * 1.73 and that is by preaching. To argue substantially against them, to convince them soundly, is the best in the pulpit, if they can freely get in, a place wherein one might have hid ones self for a month together or more, and sometimes a year from some parish Priests, non-resident Parsons, divinity Doctors, but specially the lazy Lord Bishops not very long since, but now, to keep out the Anabaptists, more frequented by some Priests then else it would be, a place, which is secured much, and yet not alwayes neither when plain truth tellers are in it, from those incursions to which disputations are sub∣ject. It is worth observation that neither Transubstantion, nor con∣substantion have so much as appeared in these days, wherein so many old Heresies, as infant sprinkling for one, which as, a mad bul having its deaths blow on the forehead, struggles more then ever, are in a sort revived, and stickled for, and plyed, with new and fresh assaults, and unheard of arguments, for twas pleaded for but as a tradition mostly in times above us, as well as new ones broach∣ed.

And the reason is because all Ministers in these parts good and bad, true, & false even the Priests themselves in their Sermons provided for the sacra∣ment have every where oppugned them, as having indeed no cleer colour in them of either Scripture, common sense or reason, as neither hath infantsprink∣ling, if the National Ministers would once wisely consider it. The learned Hooker observes that in Poland so many Arrians sprung up because the Nicence faith was neglected there, and had we Baptists in our Ministry of old been careful to preach for the true way of baptizing believers onely, when the baptism of infants first began to come up, and creep upon superstitious grounds into the Church, It would certainly have hindred the propagati∣on of that reasonlesse Rantism, and freed the Churches, that now return to the

onely true baptism again, which they let go, from that simple censure of Ana∣baptism, which now they passe under from men that take rantism to be baptism: at least our flocks in those daies, that followed the truth, had been so well provided, as that they would not so easily have departed (as they did) from that plain way of the word in point of baptism: Felix quem faciunt aliena pericula cautum.

The Pastors are appointed by God for watchmen, their office is to to see dangers, and to give warning; they are the dogs of the flock, such as the wolf would have •…•…lent, woe be to them if they barke not: Narianzen was such an one, (as some say) his mother dreamed that she had brought forth a white whelp, and such (they say, for I knew him not) he proved that the wol•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 heretick durst not enter but he spied him, nor staie but he hunted him out: if he did thus, not mistaking here∣sie, and instead thereof hunting out truth (as the Priests do, but I hope he did not) twas the better for the Churches, he was the Pastor of: but wo be to the Church the CCCatholick aecumenical visible Church cal'd CCChrist•…•…dome, whose faithful Pastors are gone from the truth, and turned wolves them∣selves, that weary the very truth it self: Saint Paul tells those of Ephe∣sus, Act. 22. 29, I know that after my departure many grievous wolves shall enter into the flock, and as he said so verily it it came to passe, for the three sorts of National Church PPPastors, Pope, Prelate, Presbyter are in sheeps clothing, but indeed ravening wolves, that have devoured the truest flock of sheep that Christ hath upon this earth: they are the dogs of the flock indeed, but many of them dumb dogs that cannot bark, and others barking at the sheep themselves, and others biting them with their teeth because they put not in∣to their mouths, and tearing them, though they never teach them: yea they are greedy dogs that never have enough, looking each to his gain from his quarter•…•…

The rest of this discourse shall be partly Paraenetical, to the people, partly Apologetical to the Priests, and so end. As to the Paraenetical part,

It concerns the advice of the Pastors of the true Churches to their flocks. and all people, that they would endeavour to preserve and reco∣ver themslelves from all infection of Heresie and Schism from the primitive times, by which the whole world is gone astray, and in order thereunto they commend unto them this serious exhortation.

1. To endeavour to be thoroughly inst•…•…cted in the principles of Christian Religion, to be houses with foundation, that every wind o•…•… doctrine may not shake them: Dui hu•…•… et illuc fluctuat, quovis momen∣tur impellitur. He that is not settled upon the true foundation, yea and that house, or Church that is not built upon a right foundation, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and the primitive Prophets and Apostles, heard and obey∣ed, is driven to and fro to this, and to that, and back again almost with every storm that rises, and hath a time wherein twill fall, and the fall thereof will be very great Matth. 7. 21. ad. 28. Ephes. 2. 20. 21. 21. we have experience plain enough of this in the Nationall, and PPParish Churches, and people, who because they are houses without foundation, or else constituted upon nothing but the sandy foundations of mens inventions, traditions, doctrines, and the pruden∣tiall precepts of the PPPriesthood, and not upon the primitive doctrines of the Prophets and Apostles, neither were everperfectly, but at best in part onely in∣structed in the ABC, and first principles, or beginning word and doctrines of Christ (as they ly plainly before us in sixt of the Heb. 1. 2.) because•…•… say they never knew no•…•… owned all these, nor laid them as the foundation of •…•…eir build∣ing, and Church posture, but are brought into that mongrel Church way they are in, by principles of birth, breeding, abode in such a Town, custome, fa∣shion,

lawes of men,. Statutes, Spiritual orders, Popes, Bishops, Synods, Ca∣nons, implicit faith, more then by cleer knowledge of, acquaintance with, con∣version by the light of Scripture, therefore they are wavering like a wave of the Sea, tosled to and fro with every wind, and turn of tide, and driven to any thing that chances to please the Princes, or that civil power best, under which they happen to be bred and born: yea as twas of old in Babylon, where Nebu∣chadnezzer reigned, all the Lords, People, Tongues, and Nations within his jurisdiction (saving two or three honest souls who saw Gods will and served him according to it) fell down straight at his command, and threatnings of the fur∣nace if they did not, so hath it been in BBBabylon the new, under the three PPPriesthoods, wherever they have born sway, all the people (exceptis excipi∣endis, a very few that keep their standing in every turn, being built upon the rock Christ, and his doctrine) fall down, and do as they and the Princes that have committed adultery with them have enjoined, yea they have reel'd to and fro like a drunkard, being drunk with the whores wine, and fell forwards and backwards, and forwards and backwards, and forwards again in the lump, and been by turns of what religion, or way soever hath pleased the powers to impose under penalty, Papists, Protestants, Papists, Protestants, Popish, Presbyte∣rian, or as it happens.

2 To love the truth and imbrace it, those that yet scorn it, and let their affections be ravished in the imbracings of it, such as have or shall yet atany time imbrace it; so shall they be stable in it, and not soon moved from the truth.

3. To take heed of itching ears such as love to be gently toucht, but not plainly talkt to, that say to the S•…•…ers see not, prophecy to us smooth things, that will not endure sound doctrine, nor any troublesome truth, that say of the words of Christ, the doctrine of his baptism, that calls for self-denyal, the practise of which exposes to the crosse, censure, scorn, shame, suffering, losse of credit, custome, offence of friends, fathers, mothers, husbands, wives, &c. which whoever loves above Christ, is not worthy of him, these are hard sayings who can bear them: take heed I say of such ears as love to hear some truth, but not all, that stand open gladly to any thing, but the losse of Herodias, the darling lust, what ever tis, whether the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, or the pride of life, God in his Iust Iudgement su•…•…ers such to fall. Learn to be doers of the word not hearers onely, and doers of all that you know, and not some things onely, as some do; and patient both hearers, and doers of what God, and not what man saies: Temptation hardly provails against that soul that is built upon the practise of Gods commandements; but (as is shewed above and exemplifyed in the parish people that are so built and no other∣wise, and whose fear toward God is taught after the precepts of men) the soul that is built on the practise of mens commandements in his religion, faith, wor∣ship, is easily prevailed with to be of any Religion the State pleases, as well a false as a true, as well Popish, as Episcopall or Presbyteriall.

4. To beware of the ordinary converse, and needlesse society of these Schismatical Seducers, the PPPriests, that have drawn the whole world into a deep dotage after themselves, and desperate departure from the plain doctrine of the primitive Churches, and Apostles, not to frequent groundlessely their popish parochial, Antichristian Assemblies, that say they are Jewes i. e. the Churches of Christ, and are not, but do ly, and are the Synagogue of Satan: and if any of the disciples or others, think themselves strong enough to encounter with them, or if they be so indeed, yet to take heed of being foiled, and spoiled throw their philosophy, and vain deceit, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ 2 Col. 8. and however of offending weak ones by their example, The Arguments of some, nay of all these HHHierarchian He∣reticks have not prevailed half so much to the perverting of the saith of

so many millions of men and women, as in all ages of their reign have been per∣verted from the truth, as it is in Jesus, as the examples of some (shall I say) nay of wellny all the Great ones in all nations, the gentry, the mighty, the wi•…•…e, the noble, not many of which can submit to own the Carpenters son in the homely ordinances, mean waies, foolish and base things he hath chosen 1 Cor. 1. yea the Kings of the earth that falling •…•…uto folly, and committing fornication with this cunning women the CCClergy, were besotted to sacrifice all their Crowns, and the wealth, and power and strength of their whole kingdomes to her will and to set up her waies, Rev. 17. 2. 17. Who perhaps onely for novel∣tie or curiosity at first, but at last after some few ages and generations, out of principles of foolish custome, and pretended antiquity have been present themselves, and not by their own example onely, but extremity of Lawes, and Statutes, which the Saints onely in each age have smarted for the breach of, en∣forced others to be present at their will worships, superstitious services, extra∣vagant dispensations, and erroneous exercises: and yet the bare example of great ones in a false faith, without other enforcement, is inforcement, great enough amongst Parochiallists, and the carnal commonalty, who commonly live and believe much more by example then sound reason; the faith of he Rulers right or wrong is usually the rule of their faith, and Rex sum such a convincing reason with them, as seldome receives other reply then nil ultra quae∣ro plebeius.

5. Not to be too rash to believe every Spirit: nor to receive any more implicitly the spirit of the spiritualty the PPPriesthood, no though it come in never so ghostly shapes, and gorgeous pretences of piety, humility, zeal, prayers, tears, &c, for she is a mystery, and this is the very mystery of the Whores iniquity that she hides all her guile with a godly garb.

In nomine domine incipit omne malum, saith the old Proverb, and I wish that in homine domini occidat omne malum, may be a new one, if it prove a true one, i. e. that in thy fall O man of God, there may be an end of all mis∣chief: yet surely a worse mischief to the true Church sharp and, short, will arise out of thy ashes yet before the end; false prophets must come in the name of the Lord as well as true ones. Now gloriously did Balaam pro∣fess.

As Austin faith of Pelagius, whose doctrine he counted devillish, that his life was like a Saints, so I say the Sancti Sanctorum of all Christen∣dome in pretence, have been in doctrine the veryest devils: Alexander of •…•…ales writes (say some) of Bonaventure that Adam did not sin in him, and yet of all the Papists none lest more blasphemy behind him: the Cro∣codile weeps till he hath got his prey, the Priesthood won the world to it self with the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, and then set up the trade of being Lords, and Lawgivers themselves, and rooted out his from off the earth.

6. having once found out and fallen into fellowship with the true Church, that is rightly constituted upon the true foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, or principles of the doctrine of Christ, to be stedfast and unmoveable in the way of truth, not suffering themselves to be swayed aside in any wise, by any deep devises, or perverse pretences Satan of whatsoever, and in order to their standing to avoid aweak and querrulous conscience, misliking. finding fault, com∣plaining, taking offence at every thing, where there is no cause, strei∣ning at a gnat, giving over the company of the flock for every rub, forsaking the assembling of themselves together as the manner of some is, sepera∣ting from the Congregation, not so much for a ceremony as through a crooked and carnal conceit that tis but a meer ceremony to assemble and meet, or meddle with any outward ordinances at all, a matter in force onely for that small moment of the primitive age of the Gospel, and now of no moment to us,

weak worships, low things, carnal ordinances, unprofitable dispensations; em p•…•…y elements, bodily exercises, beggerly rudiments &c. like bruit beasts depra∣ving the precious precepts of Christ even those holy matters of his which they understand not the weight and worth of: these and such like have made such as of old Jude speaks of, and we see so doing at this very day, to depart, and seperate themselves from Saintship to sensuality, from Church-fellowship in the faith to fellowship in filthynesse: thus the Seeker seeks to subvert himself and o∣thers, and all that holy law of Christs own giving as foolishnesse, to overturn all that is of Christ, whilest Christ is overturning all that is of man, he scruples e∣very thing, till he is satisfyed to own just nothing, as if because there is some waies of error, therefore there can be no way of truth: he is weak in the faith, believing nothing to be good till he believes every thing to be so, and nothing to be bad or naught at all.

And wheresoever his weaknesse is at first, it thrives into wickednesse at last, so that how ere he seems modest against the truth a while, yet after there will be ra•…•… censures, arrogant and bold speeches, and Iudgements, condemning, or at least contemning both of good persons and holy things.

Thus this man runs up to ranting by little and little, circumcising away all flesh for so he now stiles the waies of the word and spirit) crucifying all that flesh of Christ, till he becomes wel•…•…igh as spiritual as the devil.

7 To endeavour after the true temper of a son of the Church, which consists especially in these two qualifications.

1 Humility or self denial.

2. Charity or love: humility is a being low in your own eyes, Christ bids you learn it of him. Nothing hath broacht Heresse and •…•…chism so much as self conceit, and self love, as is shewed above in the case of the PPPriesthood, who conceive themselves to be those unerring orracles, from whom the law for Religion and faith is to go forth to the people throughout the se∣veral Nations, this makes men, these spiritual men especially to stand out in their own odd opinions, as if all were heresy ipso facto that jumps not with them, obstinately defend them, utterly untractable to any argument, though never so clearly urged out of the word it self, that shall be brought against them; resolved never to yield to any Iudgement, nor willingly be in much lesse em∣brace any company that •…•…olds contrary to them proudly prohibiting any (but such as are approved of by themselves) disdaining to be discipled by any but men in orders, as if that poor people, and those babes, to whom God delights to reveal the Gospel, rather then such prudent ones, as they are in their own sight, were all as they said of old of such, a people that know not the law, and are accursed; for which things sake the Lord suffers blindnes to happen to them, & leaves them to live in er∣ror as men lea (ing to their own understanding but true humility as she is ever conscious of her own weaknesse and darknes, so when she is most sure that in the Lords power and light she sees light, and is most diffusive of it, and desirous that all others should see it also, and very zealous of promoting it, yet is she far from glorying over others, or boasting as if she had not received what she hath, much lesse is she so impositive as by compulsion, or otherwise then by plain pro∣posal, round reproof, or earnest intreaty to inforce her faith as a rule for all people to believe by: and howbeit it submits not, as some say she does, to the iudg∣ments of others sooner then its own (for that verily is no other then that humble ignorance, and implicit knowledge into which the PPPriestood hath be∣guild the earth, who as much as they perswade men to expresse their humble∣nesse by a voluntary submission of themselves to others judgements, yet are as far from that expression of their own humility as men can be, that would have all men see with their eyes, swear into their faith, and resign up themselves to their judge∣ment against their own) yet she submits her judgement (as proud Papacy, Prela∣cy,

and Presbytery never did) to such free examination by others judgements, as to lend free leave to such as judge it wrong, and are not satisfied to close there∣with, to decline and reject it, and both to believe and worship as they find oc∣casion: and howbeit she must contend sometimes she dares not contend with any, much lesse her superiours (as the Priest does with his whole parish now and then about some trifle or remnant of tithes) for so small a matter as a smal matter, of means, or maintenance, but for matters of much more moment, and of eternal consequence viz. that faith and Gospel, which was once delivered unto the Saints, for here indeed she gives place by subjection neither to ghostly father, nor holy mother, no not for an hour that the truth of the Gospel may continue, and as tis Christs things she seeks and strives for, and not her own, so she assaults not without strong and evident, and convincing reason from Scripture for her assertion, not such butterflies and brown paper reasons as mans tradition, 1500 vears profession, nor meer internal imagination, and spiritual perswasion, which the Rantizer and the Ranter render: and even then too she prosecutes her cause with such candor and dociblenesse as to be ready to receive what ever is made manifest in the conscience to the contrary, without such arrogau∣ty as appears in some Divines when they dispute, who are more ready to call them faw•…•…y fellows that dares affront their false assertions, then to clear what they hold to be the truth, and without the Spirit of contradiction, that is wont to shew it self in every haughty heart, which is more asham'd to seem ig∣norant then to be so, most specially in the Priesthood, when the truth tendred is such, as if it be acknowledged will not onely crack his credit, but certainly pare his profit also.

As for Charity alias love it is the very cognizance of a Christian the property of it is to blow out the coals of contention not kindle them in the true Church of Christ, though it contend sharply with the false Churches for the truth, to seek, what in it lies, to prevent, not foment rents, Schisms, divisions and offences therein, contrary to the doctrine at first delivered, the love of which occasions offences in the world, it is the very rafters that hold all the house of Christ (whose house they onely are that are built upon the foundation or form of doctrine delivered by the first Apostles, the principles of which are set down Heb. 6. 1. 2.) together in most comely frame and order: Oh that the Saints and faith∣ful brethren in Christ of those Churches, that walk in truth, would among all, yea and above all those pretious things commended Col 3. 12. ad 16. to be put on, would put on this, which is the very bond of perfectnesse; this is that which will make them endeavour in all lowlinesse and meeknesse and forbearance, and forgivenesse of each other, to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace Eph. 4. 2. 3. the love of the Brotherhood within it self, which is hinted to us by Peter, Pet. 2. 17. and harpt upon more then any other string by that beloved Disciple, Iohn 1 Ioh. 2. 9. 10. 11. 3. 10. 11. 12. 13. &c. ad finum 4. 7. ad 13. 20. 21. 5. 1. 2. Ep. 5. 3. Ep. 1. is that more excellent way which the Apostle Paul so magnifies to the Church of Corinth, as that without which all other gifts, tongues of men and angels, prophecy, understanding of mysteries, knowledge, faith of miracles, liberality to the poor, exposing the body to be burned, can make a man no better then as sounding brasse and a tinkling cymbal; yea knowledge puffs up, and so plucks down the true Church, but love edifieth, buildeth it, and pulls down nothing but BBBabylon, 1 Cor. 8. 1. love suf∣ereth long, and is kind, love envieth not, love & aunteth not it self rashly, is not puffed up, doth not behave it self unseeemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh none evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth, beareth all things, believe all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things, 1 Cor. 13. strengthneth all things, beautifieth all things, composeth all things, the contrary to which weakneth, marreth, ruinateth, consumeth Gal. 5. confoundeth all

in the Church Iam. 3. it is not apt to see things amisse more then she must needs, and if it cannot but see them, she will hide, and cover them what she may, with a safe conscience, especially the nakednesse of her father and the shame of her mother, unless they both prove so abominably impudent and shamelesse, as like to the false, National, and Parochial Churches, and their ghostly fathers palpably to play the harlot under pretence of holinesse to the Lord, and then she may not hold her peace, but cry out upon't, as she will not be held accessary to their sins, and guilty of the losse of love to the Lord her self: •…•…he •…•…xtenuates faults in very enemies, so far as they are enemies to us onely, and not God, for she hates them that hate him, and can shew but little favour to their faults, however she will not aggravate them in brethren, it is not a light matter will work dislike in her of the brotherhood, much lesse de∣partnre and divorce: she covers a multitude of offences and will not upon such trivial ones, such meer mole-hills, as the sensualists of these times stumble at in the true Churches, break forth into diffemper and rage: oh where is the charity of the true Church in these times? Where in the Che∣rub that covereth? certainly if this of love had been the temper of all Christians and disciples in the true Churches (as tis pretended to be theirs in the highest by such as are gone out from them mistaking lust for love) the breach, the rent of the Ranters from the true Church had not been so great, nor the wound, or separation of that Schismatick so grievous: it must be a great and unsufferable crime, and that evidently proved must make cha∣rity break the bonds of peace, even that of perverting the primitive Gospel, changing Christs laws, and falsifying his ordinances in their forms and subjects, depraving his Divine institutions, defiling, corrupting, violating, adulterating his holy will and testament, worshipping God in vain, teaching for doctrine the traditions of men: and she will not then depart by separation till she despaires of Redresse, which was the Protestants case with their once holy mother the Church of Rome, when she prov'd a strumpet, the Presby∣terian with their Ghostly fathers, the Prelatick Priests, the Independents with the Presbyters, the Baptists with the Independents, and all the rest, but not the Seekers case with the Baptists, for they act in all things according to the pri∣mitive pattern shewed in the word: as for all the rest, viz. the Po-Prela-Pres∣byter-Independent Pastoralty and people, they are altogether out of the way, and more or lesse corrupt and traditional in their constitutions, and dispensations to this day.

8. If doubts arise about the true form and right subjects of baptism go not to Seducers, or parish PPPriests for resolution, for they are not very well resolved about it, some saying tis of God, some of men, some that tis to be done to this end and purpose, some to that, some upon one kind of account, some upon another, as is discovered above in the Re-Review, they pretend at least to be seekers themselves, and pray for more light for both themselves, and their people, yet smoother it still as it rises upon them, yea many of them are so taken up with minding means and money, that they mean not to find truth, nor follow it faster, then it goes along with tith: go not therefore I say to them, That is dubius ad dubios, caecus ad caecos (saith Tertullian in another case) for the blind to be lead by the blind yea these are the blind guides of their blinder people, whom (having themselves forgotten Christs Law) they cause to erre: these are the staff to which people trust and lean, that declare their own falsehoods instead of Christs truth, these are the stocks of which they ask councel, that would have all men hang up on their mouths, and take things for truth as they come out by common consent from them; and tell us that Gods advice is, Ask the Priest, and so it was concerning the Law, Hag. 2. 12, for the Priests lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the Law at his mouth, but ve∣rily

as twas said of the Priests of old, Mal. 2. 1. ad 10. so may it much more truly be said now, the Priests will not hear the Lords comm•…•…ndements, and will not lay it to heart to give glory to his name, therefore God sends a curse upon them, and blasts their understandings, and blinds their eyes, and curses their bless∣ings, because they lay it not to heart. Indeed they bid us Ask the Priest; as if they were very forward to resolve men, but alas, as many of them are not much minded to be resolved themselves in that point, which intrenches too much upon their interest, so much lesse are they minded (for the most part) in order to the resolution of others to render any reason of their way of baptism at all before their people, I have been more then either an eye or an ear witnesse of not onely the ri∣gid refusals to answer, but also, the rough repulses that have been given by some of chiefest note in our County of Kent, to such as have never so modestly propoun∣ded questions to them, or demanded an account of the truth of their practise in their * 1.74 publick places.

And how no answer, but no answer, Dr. Chamberlain had from Dr. Gouge to this question, Whether the sprinkling of Infants were of God or man? is known sufficiently to all, though it was pressed on him in three or four letters by all the rationall and Christian considerations that could be possible, yea though he in∣treated him to return him an answer for his own sake, to return him an answer for Dr. Gouges own sake, to return him an answer for the peoples sake, to return him an answer for Gods sake, yet how did he put him off with delaies (as if the businesse were now dubious to himself, when as formerly he had acknowledged, that it was a tradition of the Church) and would give answer nec per se, nec per se Synodum.

When therefore they shall say unto you ask the Priest, seek unto us, I say seek not unto them, that say they seek, but are loath to find themselves, or at least are afraid that men should find, and see all that, which they cannot clearly deny to be the truth: seek not to them that peep, and that mutter, and speak not out, as if the matter were not momentary to be mentioned, as if they were in a quanda∣ry whether it be safe or no to seek too seriously after the truth out, should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead? to the law, and to the testimony your selves oh yee people, if they speak not plainly according to the word, it is because there is no light in them, Isa. 8 19, 20.

Ask therefore the High Priest Christ Jesus and if you cannot be resolved so speedily as you desire to your satisfaction and content, be content to stay till God shall reveal: in the mean time, while you doubt, suspend the practise, and do nothing doubtingly, but exercise your selves the while in searching the Scripture and prayer, to which pretious practise God hath made many pretious promises in his word as namely, That they shall be undefiled in the way that seek the Lord, with their whole heart: Psalm 119. 1, 2. That if thou wilt turn at his reproof, though thou hast been a simple one, and hast loved simpli∣city, a scorner that delightest in scorning, and jea•…•…ing at the truth, and a fool that hath hated knowledge, which all are high degrees of sin, yet he will powre out his spirit upon thee, which happily hath been thy laughing stock, and make known his words unto thee, Prov. 1. 22. 23. that if thou wilt receive his words and hide his commaddements within thee, If thou incline thine ear unto wisdom and apply thy heart unto understanding, yea if thou cryest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for understanding, if thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasure, then thou shalt understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God Prov. 2. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7.

Yet be assured of this, humble ignorance in many questions debated in these daies by Divines, and also in old timebefore us by learned Schoolmen and Casuists, and by the Popish priests, that reason about the unreasonable fopper∣ries, and refusely scum that arises out of the dead sea of their divinity, is more ac∣ceptable

to God then contentious curiousity: yet not such humble igno∣rance about the ordinances of Christ as our Priesthood would hold men in, as if the Law and Oracles of Christ, which are all plain to him that understandeth, were in things necessary to salvation so difficult, and obstruse that poor mecha∣nicks must meddle no more int then they have leave from them; in facili et a∣perto postta est salus, the way of salvation is plain to be found in the book of God, he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved: Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of the Lord for remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the holy spirit: but the PPPriesthood hath led men the next way round about to salvation, and framed a new Gospel for their fol∣lowers, which Scripture makes no mention of at all: but as those Israelites that were led up and down the wildernesse so long God had sworne should not enter into his xest, so neither shall those Christians, that, when the truth lyes plain before them, delight rather to trace to and fro in the thicket of traditions received from their after forefathers, then in the way of the first fa∣thers of the Church, and love more to wander, then to walk in the narrow way of truth, in the vast forrest, wondrous wood, and wide wildernesse of the PPPriests inventions.

9. Consider sadly in heresie the sin, the punishment, the sin St. Paul places it among the works of the flesh, Murder, Idolatry, Witch∣craft, Drunkenness &c. and well may, for tis onely in favour of the flesh, and for some base fleshly ends, or other that men depart from the way of truth, and not of the spirit, for that leadeth those that are resolved to be led by it, as it speaks in the Scriptures, into all truth, as it is in the mind of Christ Jesus, Iohn 14.

The lea•…•… hereste cannot be excused, the nature of it is to gather as it grows, it is to run downhil, and thats the cause why so many follow it and so few the truth, for its an uphill, a narrow way that leads to life, therefore few find it, but facilis descensus averni the way to the bottomlesse pit is an easie, and broad descent, therefore many there be that go in thereat, even whole towns Counties, Kingdoms, yea the whole world 1 Ioh 5. 19. Rev. 13. 3. a few onely ex∣cepted, that obey the truth, whose names therefore are written in the book of life, the heretick that hath begun it cannot stop when he will, but when once he ceases to receive and retain God in his knowledge, and the love of the truth that he may be saved, through some base love of the world, and the lucre and lust thereof, that he may be pleased, profited, preferred, a 100. to one, but he is hardned for ever in blindnesse, God also giving him over, as well as he him∣self to deeper, and deeper delusion, and at last to the love of lies, more then truth: Ieroboams rent turned into idolatry, and the rent of such as run from the primitive doctrine of Christ is come to no less; the Rantizer and the Ranter also are both sad examples to us, how fearsul a thing it is to run away from the plain path of the word of Christ, the one whereof, when he ran down once, but so far as to take upon him to mend Christs ordinances, and teach for doctrine his own traditions, never left adding more and more of his own odd constitutions, till he sunk ore head and ears in a gulf of golden legends, and a lake of lies; the other when he had once declined the Scripture, and denied all ordinances, never left ad∣vancinxg himself into the clouds of his own airy conceits, till his waxen wings melted with his soring so neer the sun, and so he fell headlong into a sink of sorbid sensuality.

The punishment is either temporal, the Donatists of old (as some say) the Anabaptists as they are commonly cal'd, of Germany, who, if ever they ownd the truth, abode notvery long in it, are examples of Gods Iudgements in that kind: spiritual blindnesse of understanding, hardnesse of heart, seeing and not perceiving, hearing and not understanding, and last

of all eternal the worm that n•…•…ver dies: Christ shews all mens labour in their religion is lost by reason of it, in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrine the traditions of men; the Apostle shuts heaven against it, 5. Gal. and twice over denounces cursing to any, yea angels from heaven, that preach any other then what they preached, and I am sure they never preached in∣fant sprinkling, yea whoever is an heretick vel dandi vel auferendi sa•…•… in either excesse or defect, by adding or taking away from the word, God will add the plagues upon him, that are written in that book, and take away his name out of the book of life.

Saint Austin saith of Arrius (how true that saying is I say not, but tis an argument, (Adhominem) a good item however for every one that is any o∣ther way Antichristianus) that his paines are increased in hell as oft as any one thorough his here•…•…e is seduces from the faith, therefore va vo∣bis Scribae, Sacerdotes &c.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 of all to mourn for the calamities of the true Church, which hath for this 1600 yeares, been spoiled, and under clouds and partly by the Roman Empire Heathen, partly by the Roman Empire Christian been trod under the feet of tyrannical truth treaders, the losse of souls, the Scandal of true Religi∣on, which is, and hath been every where spoken against: houses and lands, wives and children, goods and liberties, when lost, consumed, de∣stroyed, are lamented by us, should not Ch•…•…ists los•…•…s be more dear? and how much more the losse of Christ himself? who, as he told of that ecclipse of that primitive entercourse, which he had with his people then, by the inter∣position, and comming of the prince of this world between him and them, so hath now of a long time been a great stranger in all Christendome: Oh What com∣fort had it been to have had the Son of God walki•…•…g with us, may the Christian world say, in the midst of the flames that have devoured, and wa∣sted in all corners of it, but specially the third part of Christian men, which hath been killed by the fire, and by the smoak, and by the brimstone, which issued out of the mouths of the four Angels, that were bound before in the great River Euphrates, i. e. the four cruel Territories of the Turkish Empire, united all un∣der one head, viz. Ottoman the Great, some 390 years ago, and from thence∣forth getting ground on this side Euphrates, to no lesse then a third part of Christ∣endome, as being indeed prepared for an hour, a day, a month, a year, i. e. 391. years to slay the third part of nominall Christians, with most inhumane mercilessenesse and cruelty, Rev. 9 12. ad finem. I say what comfort would it have been to have had not onely the name, but the spiritual presence of Christ preserving, for those that were consumed in that divellish devastation? but alas the Herestes, Blas∣phemyes, and abominable idolatries of the Christian nations have made him depart, and leave the men, that meerly by name are Christians, to utter distress and darknesse, without either succour or support under such bloudy sufferings: those sins where not so much suffered in civil States (for that may be) as set up and stablished as the onely Christianity to be allowed of (as they have been by the national, Antichristian, Christian Churches) so that true Christianity is sup∣pressed and suffers for the sake out, and for nonconformity thereunto, are ever, and ever will be the forerunners of the removal of his Candlestick, and of the destruction of the very denomination of Church at last, among that people, that have a name to live and are dead.

However let us (O ye that are the true Christian Churches) Mourn for our own sins, those sins, which have provoked God so much to wrath against his true Churches in former times, are beginning to be too rise among us, therefore why may he not justly, if we lay it not to heart in time, deal so with us as of old with them, so as to dischurch us, so as to lay open our sence•…•…, tread down our hedge, break down our •…•…ower, and expose his vine

to every beast of the Forrest, let us be zealous and repent, and in secret let our souls weep for the abominations done in the midst of Sion, let horror take hold on us, and rivers of tears run down our eyes because men keep not Christs law; lets mend what we can, and mourn for what we cannot mend: and whilest, as the Ranter and his Rout laughs our weak works to scorn on the one hand, so the CCClergy and their Clients on the other, puff at our Mechanick buildings, as Sanballat scoffed at the Iewes Neh. 4. 1, 2, 3, saying in malice and mockage, What do these feeble folk? will they fortify themselves against our Or∣thodox D•…•…vines? will they sacrifice without a Priest among them? will they make •…•…n end in a day to reform, which is many a years work for a learned Synod? will they revive the stones, even the dead bones of old Hereticks, out of the heaps of •…•…bish that are burnt? that which they build if a fox go up, he shall even break down their stone wall; lets not be discouraged, nor afraid to proceed in the way and work of the Lord: let them laugh, but let us weep for them, as well as not spare to reprove them, so far as we have any hope to reform them, let them curse, but let us blesse; yea let us fast and pray, not with Wednesday, and good Fryday fasts, and Lent'n Letanies: nor with the Pharisees twice a week fasts, who paid •…•…th, and refused to submit to Christs baptism: nor yet with Jezebells fasts, who set honest Naboath on high, and accused him of blasphemy on that day with so much the greater advantage and finer pretence, as, if the Clergy did not when they obtained fasts against hereticks, twill not repent them so much another time, as some think it may yet, of those repentances: nor yet with the Jews fasts, that fasted for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickednesse, that hung down their heads for a day, like a bulrush; and thought God was half behold∣ing to them for it, because they spread sackcloath and ashes under them, though they neither loosed the bands of wickednesse, nor let the oppressed go free, nor undid heavy burdens, nor broak every yoak, nor dealt their bread to the hungrie, nor brought the poor that were cast to their houses, nor coveted the naked when they saw them, but rather hid themselves from their own flesh, and hardned their hearts against the poor, and heaped up riches for themselves, and oppressed full as much, and it may be much more then before; shall we call these fasts, and acceptable daies to the Lord Isa. 58 they are all abominable rather thenacceptable. Therefore let us fast as well from as for iniquity, and what ever others do let us serve the Lord: let us call for justice and plead for truth, let us not defile our hands with blood, nor out fingers wiith iniquity, let our lips speak no lies, nor our tongue mutter perversenesse, let us not hatch cockatrice egges, nor weave such spiders webs, as have been woven in the Nations to entangle tender consci∣ences in, and make the poor harmlesse flies a very prey to their malevolent intenti∣ons; so shall we cause our voice to be heard on high, let us thus fast and pray, and with fasting and prayer, endeavour the casting out of every blind, and deaf, and dumb devil, and beseech the Lord that the eyes of the Priesthood, and their People may be opened to see, their eares unstopped that they may hear the truth, & their tongues unloosed, that they may be preachers of it indeed, as now they are in pretence, and in word onely and no more.

Christian Reader, that ownest the truth, if thou beest proffesd, so as to discern between Christs way, and the CCClergies more clearly then ever, give God the glory, for nought but shame belongs to man; and pray for those that desire, as the conversion of others to it, so thy preservation in the truth, which oh how hard is it to abide by in these evil times of temptation from the fals Churches & the non-chuches, which both seek what they can to unchurch the true, which (thou continuing faithfully in it to the death) shall onely lead thee unto everlasting life: but if any man will be ignorant let him be igno∣rant.

Now as to the Apologetical part I saythus to you O ye Priests, you are of all

men the generation whose great and general displeasure I expect to fall under, and for this present works sake, to become your enemy more universally then ever yet, because I here tell you the truth: but (as little hope as I have to be heeded by you in what I say) I must tell you (and the Lord judge between you and me whether I speak the truth or not) I am so far from desiring the temporal, much more the e∣ternal destruction of any one of you, that as far as tis possible I would prevent both: yea if by the publication of all this I seek any thing next to Gods glory, more then the salvation as well of your own souls, as of such as are seduceed and in∣snared by your spiritual sorceries in wayes of false worship, heresie, and Schism from the primitive truth will not the Lord at last find me out? nay verily I love the persons of you all as well as other mens; indeed I love you too well to spare sharpness toward you, or in silence suffer you to perish, as I verily believe (and there∣fore speak the more plainly to you, that by any means I may save some of you) without remedy you will do, persisting in your wonted obstinacy against the Gospel: this being the faith which God hath begotten me to, by a serious search and observation of the word and world together, the saith which he hath for some years made me to live in, and will (I trust if he call me to it) strengthen me to die in, rather then deny one •…•…ot of it to please men, good or bad, friend, or foe, unlesse it be discovered to me to be a false one, I must not be ashamed to pro∣fesse it for fear of them that kill the body, for then wo unto me from him that is able to destroy both soul and body in hell, and should I be altogether silent, as my fearful flesh would fain be, least I should prove an intollerable offence to my friends, and seem to be (as O my God thou knowest how far I am not) a self a∣venger on my foes, and expose my self (as at no hand I desire to do, might it be a∣voided) to the ha•…•…ed and hard censure of you all, the light of this truth would arise many other wayes, yea the Lord pleadeth it before you day by day by the tongues and pens of others besides my self, but I neverthelesse might be destroyed: I had at first illumination, and strong impulsions of spirit, not perceiving (like Samu∣el, who thought it had been Eli that called him, and not the Lord) whether it were the suggestion of Gods spirit or my own, and when at last I understood clearly that twas the Lord himself, that told me he would do such a thing to the house of Eli i. e. the Generation of the Priesthood as should cause the eares of all that hear it to tingle, I feared likewise to shew Eli the vision, and was as loath to declare, as you OPPPriests are to hear the things concerning you here declared; I was ready to say to the Lord, send this message by the hand of him by whom thou wilt send, but necessity was upon me, yea wo unto me, my God had been a terrible one to me had I refused it, yea I may say as Ieremy Ier. 20. 7 9. O Lord thou hast deceived me, and art stronger then I and hast prevailed, for I said I will not make mention of this, nor speak it in thy name, but his word was within me as fire in my bones, and I was weary with forbearing, and I could not stay; he whose face onely I seek, that I may not be deceived, the light or louring of whose countenance is more to me then the favours or frowns of all faces, hath prest me in spirit to tell that on the house tops which he hath told me in the ear in a close•…•…: what shall befal me in so doing I know not, save that the spirit witnesseth that affli∣ctions do every where abide me, and all those that will live godly in Christ Jesus, yet none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto me, that I may finish my race, and the ministry I have received of the Lord Jesu, s to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God Act. 20. 24. if your Ministry, Gospel, doctrine, Baptism be right, then ours is wrong, and if ever it appear we shall come back to you, if ours be right then yours is wrong, and must be declared that you may return to the truth. I know there are many things you will question (not to say quarrel with) me about,

First, you'l ask me why I do not for the peace sake of the Church forbear, and keep my opinions in these points to my self, rather then publish them so plain∣ly in print, as well as by word and penne, to the disturbance thereof?

To which I say, if it be the truth I hold, and matter of weight withall, it wil excuse the promoting of it self, if it were to the distraction of the Church (which is to be subject to the truth, and not the truth to her) & also to the distruction of the world, fiat just•…•…, aut pereat mundus,

Secondly, the matters held forth here by me, which are mainly the falsness of your Ministry and baptism, are, as truth, so of such consequence as to be well worth discovering, if either •…•…uther did well to declare against the Pope and Clergy of Rome, or your selves O Presbyters against Prelates, Deans and Chapters &c. without regard to the several disturbances that were like to be consecutive there∣to: yea the true subject and manner of administration of baptism, which (when it serves your turn so to do) you call a circumstantial matter, a ceremony for which (if you should erre therein) none but weak & querulous consciences will complain and separate, an indifferent thing for which why should we make so much ado? a g•…•…at, not to be streind at and such like, is so necessary a matter, one of the most necessary points of Religion, which those that erre in do most fearfully erre, and are totally deserted by the spirit of God, these are your own words.

Thirdly, you talk much (and tis the language of the Pope to your selves since you reat from his Church) of the Church, and our holy mother the Church, and Ghostly fathers of the Church, and good and true tempered sons of the Church, and the peace of the Church, and Schismaticks in the Church, &c. wherewith you astonish the vulgar, but I protest this day before God; and men, not one∣ly against him, against whom you are Protestants also, but against your selves also his Schismatical sons, who own his ordinations, and still walk in some of his ordi∣nances, viz. Rantism, Parochial posture &c. as those that are little lesse igno∣rant then he, and his good sons, of both the true Church, and true peace thereof, whilst the truth, to which she should submit, is not regarded by you, and the very things that make a true visible Church, and are de esse and constitutive of it, so that abstract them, and you null it viz. true matter i. e. believers baptized, and true form i. e. free and not forced fellowship, both which are so in the Churches of England, Scotland, Italy, France and Spain, are not onely wanting, but also trodden under your feet.

Fourthly, the peaceable way wherein we propagate these opinions, were you as sure they are erroneous, as I am tha tyou'l once find them to be truth, will yetexcuse, and acquit us from all guilt of disturbing the peace of either the world, or your Church, which is the world in reference to the true one; and unlesse you can say the Gospel of peace, which where ere it comes, occasions dissentions, is the cause of them, as in no wise it is, but mens lusts rather that rage, and take on against it, you cannot say our Gospel is; for it propounds them to the world in no other way then that, and that way was no other then bare propounding them: and as Christ and his disciples did not judge them here, though they will judge them most severely hereafter, who reject their words, by the power of the Magistrate, by the civil sword, by nailing to pillories, cutting off ears, slitting noses, whippings, fines, confiscations, prisons, bonds, banishments, fightings, fire, and fagot, the bloody wayes whereby BBBabilon hath edified it self to that height of abomination, the Arguments whereby the CCClergy were wont to convert Hereticks quickly from all error to dust, and ashes; so if any man hear our words and reject them, well may we rebuke him sharply, as they also did, but we judge him not, in that way whereby the Tribe of Levi, that hath levied war for his lusts sake against the whole earth, hath bereft all men of peace: neverthelesse the words that we speak to him, being those that Christ and his disciples have spoken in the world, the same will judge him at the last day.

Secondly, why (sith it must needs be supposed there be many Godly men among the Ministers of the Nations, though the most of them be wicked yet) I do not except, and exempt them, when I inveigh so heavily against the CCClergy? or

why I do not rather forbear, and spare to speak so broad at all, and so generally as I do against that generation as an evill one, for the sake of those good ones, that are among them?

To which I say,

First, that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 godly men properly are those onely that worship God a∣right, i. e. according to his own will and institution, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which well weighed might possibly * 1.75 put the best men among you to your trumps to make good your title to that title, and denomination of godly by Scripture record, sith while you stand among the rest, even you as well as the worst do preach, and practise for doctrines of Christ some traditions of man, if you had no more enjoined you by them, on whom you wait for your instructions, then barely the sprinkling of infants, by which you make void, what in you is, the true baptism of Christ.

Yet not denying but that there is a sprinkling of honest hearts quorum meliori luto sinxit praecordia Titan, whom the sun of righteousnesse, as he lightens every man that cometh into the world, hath hatcht up into a higher predicament of God∣linesse then their fellowees, who are drawn up into some higher streins of devoti∣on then the rest, I adde further.

Secondly, what are these littles to the lump? what is the gleaning to the vin∣tage? here and there one good man to the whole corrupt crue of them, that like Locusts, and Caterpillars have spread themselves together with the smoak of errors over the earth in three several swarms or armies? can some scores of well meaning Priests give the denomination of an holy PPriesthood, godly Ministry to those legions of them that lie in wickednesse? you may as well say theres a million of Saints a∣mong the men of the world, therefore reprove not the world for their sakes: such as these, who out of meer simple honesty, rather then sinful sophistry and mystical iniquity do stand, and act, and argue against the true way as they do, are Rarae aves, very few to the multitude of humanists, and sensual ones, and subtle subver∣ters of the Gospel (which yet they would seem to be Ministers of) for their own ends; by whom they are commonly so hated too so far as they have any more stri∣ctnesse and sincerity then ordinary, that they are among the other of their brethren (as I was for querying after truth while I stood among them) as owles and bats baired by other birds: which few good grapes were they better then they are, can∣not denominate the whole vintage, as una •…•…irundo non facit ver: BBBabilon is BBBabilon still, and SSSodom is SSSodom, and must be called so, though Lot live in it, and he called out of it too, unlesse he mean mean to perish with it.

Thirdly, those good men that are there (the mores the pitty that they are so) ought not to be suffered nor spared, but spoke to the rather themselves, and that very roundly too, for being and abiding in a bad way, and not the way it self, and those many bad men that are in it scape declaring against, as bad, because of them: there must be down-right dealing with upright men, when they are in a wrong way, and that indeed is the most upright dealing with them of all: yea Sirs, you that are upon the Account of these times for godly Ministers, let me say this to you, for verily I have sorrow of heart for some of you of my old ac∣quaintance, my own flesh and blood, for whose sakes flesh in me would fain be silent, as knowing flesh in you would fain be let a lone, but I must urge you to be serious in seeing how unsafely you satisfie your selves in your present fellowship with a carnal Clergy: what make you among the prophane Ministry of the Na∣tions, that hath in all ages sate with such weight upon them, as to sink them in∣to a gulf of error, so that all truth almost is heresie with them now, and under ha∣zard of being smoothered as soon as it peepes out from under that veil of tradi∣tions, that hath covered it? what make you keeping a Court of guard among the Babilonians to help to hold them in captivity still, at least in the Suburbs, and by the borders of Babilon, where you yet linger and loiter for all your pre∣tences

and protestations to go quite home with them, that are resolved fo•…•… Sion? what mean you to stand so neer in affinity as to make one spiritualty, one spiritual fraternity with such fl•…•…shly minded men, as the main body of the national mi∣nistry consists of in all Europe? for tis evident you'l enter into the lists, and make head with the worst of them, even with the Pope himself, against any further dis∣coveries of truth, then will stand with your standing among them, though the Lord makes out the truth more clear, and you seem in your prayers to desire him so to do•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yea I am almost ashamed to utter what I see, I see preciseness and propha∣ness go hand in hand to keep out the true Righteousness indeed.

So that if I speak to the whole body of the CCClergy throughout the earth, as very often I do, yet I bespeak you no otherwise then I find you viz. whether for this or for that in particular, yet all banded in one general body against the truth; for as Herod and Pilate though at enmity could yet agree as friends against Jesus, so you though of never so different complexions, and constitutions, lives, and con∣versations, doctrines, and disciplines, forms and fashions, and goverments and Gospels, yet are all friends to Christs crucifying in his disciples: yea how implaca∣bly are you at odds among your selves, one sort of you being for the suprema∣cy of the Pope, another for the Super-intendeny of the Bishop, a third for the superstitions of the Synods, others for they scarce know which, and they care not what, but as the temper of the times doth dispose them; some Rantizing infants from one ground viz. because its a tradition, some denying that, and disclaim∣ing it as both a rotten, and false one, yet Romanizing still from some other, some, and those the most, more loose, a few more strict in their manners, notwith∣standing all which variety, you are at unity still, i. e. at emnity against the Gos∣pel of Christ.

But should you help the ungodly, and love them that hate the Lord? surely wrath will be upon you with them from the Lord: If you Iehosophats i. e. the honest Pres∣byters in whom good things are found, who have taken away the groves, and much more of that Romish rubbish then your father Asa i. e. the good old, Bishops did be∣fore you, if you good Iehosaphats I say, will after all this join with the wicked A∣habs that trouble Israel, in imprisoning the Michaiahs, at least by a silent assent, and with the Ahaziahs that do wickedly, so as to lay your heads together for ship∣loads of Gold, 2 Chron. 3. 31. 19. 2. 20. 35. 26. 38. for more means and maintenance, saying to them, we are in this point as you are, our people as your peo∣ple, our parishes as your parishes, our Articles of faith herein as your Articles of faith, our way of maintenance as yours, and we will be with you in the warre to reduce the Giliadites, the sectaries, that should be subject to us, to our obedi∣ence: your ships and all your projects, works and councels will be broken, and disappointed as the others, what ever may become of your persons: true men in a false way are out of Gods protection, as well as hypocrites in a true.

Therefore depart ye from the tents of those ungodly men, yea arise and depart from that Papistical posture of parish Churches, and Pastoral relation to such as are not sheep, which not Christ Iesus, but the Pope stated men in at first, for this is not your rest because it is polluted, it will destroy you with a sore destruction; whereupon come out from them and be ye seperate, yea come out of her come out of her, ye that are Christs people (for Christs Ministers you are not, though never so good men, by Antichrists orders) and partake no longer with her in her sins, least ye partake also of her plagues.

Fourthly, the Godlinesse and honesty of mens persons doth not prove the good∣nesse and truth of the outward form and way of Church-order they are in, nor must hinder the overturning it if false, who will say many of these under the E∣piscopacy were not good men? if good men stand in a bad place, soil, or posture, they have so much the more need to be removed as trees, and transplanted into a better: for many of you Presbyters that go for godly were as godly every jo•…•…, while

you st•…•…d in that false Episcopal form as now, and some of you somewhat more (for its much to be feared that the settling of you in the same Hierarchy over the faith, and chair of infallibility here in England, out of which you justled the Bi∣shops, and they but an age above removed the Pope, and the enjoyment of so much of their means, hath been a means of abating much of your godlinesse, and righteousnesse too (if ever you had any) or else the Priest surely would not so have so soon forgot that ere he was Clark as to have gone about (so high Presbytery did but that God prevented him of his purpose) so soon as ever he was gotten out of his own growning condition, and kept from the clutches of those that crusht him, to crush those that groan'd under him for the same liberty of conscience, out of Smectimnus his own mouth.) There were therefore (if not as many good men) yet many as good men and (to their then light sincere souls own∣ing Prelacy, and some (its like) owning the Papacy it self * 1.76, as may seem to be among you that now disown both, yet did not this forbid you, nor stop your mouths from using sharp invectives against their Authority as usurped, their Government as ill, their spiritual Courts, consistories, and seve∣veral sessions as spiteful to the truth, their wayes as violent against tender con∣sciences, that could not close with them, their Liturgies, Ordinations, admi∣nistrations of Ordinances, Baptism and Supper, Discipline, directories for wor∣ship and Catechism &c. as altogether superfluous, superstitious, unlawful, and abominably corrupt, their revenues too great (though little enough for your selves if you could catch it) their power too absolute (till it came into your own hands) their Synods too supercilious, arrogant, arbitrary, and impositive upon the state both powers and people (till you had a Synod of your own) their pluralty of be∣nefices too much of all conscience for one man (till conscience in some of you was made wide enough to have and to hold as many cures as ever you can com∣passe) and themselves an untoward and perverse generation, the Whore of Babi∣lon, (so Rutherford) and the very best among them, too bad, and much more to blame then others, for not seeing your model to be better, and for once effering to set their shoulders to the upholding of so rotten a fabrick: why therefore since your domination is the same, and your government as Tyrannicall as the other, the extent of your dominions the same, for they rule but over all, and you over no more then you can subject, the subject matter of your churches the same viz. whole England, whole Scotland, whole Common-wealths, the whole world at once, if it would as Catholikely submit to your directory, as it did once to the Popes, in point of worships, and payments, at least, whether godly in their conversations or no, your parish form the same, your Ministry a Ministry by the same orders, and mostly of the same men, new moulded, not so much in mind and manners, as in manner of ministration according to the laws for alteration, in a word your whole Hierarchy, though new suited, so far the same, that you are no lesse Cozen Ger∣mane to them, then they two are one unto another, why may it not, I say, be proportionably reproved, notwithstanding a number of honest and godly men a∣mong those, that are not more numberlesse, then so godlesse, that they may well say of themselves, Nos numeri sumus fruges consumere nati?

5. Specially since the best men are by so much unworthy to be justifyed, & favo∣red in the false form they are found in, by how much, in some respects, they do more wrong to the truth, then the very worst that are in that wrong way with them.

For though the wicked Ministers are the worst, both to themselves and to all others otherwise, whether Popes, Prelates, Presbyters, or Popish Priests of of any kind, yet herein the best are worst, and even more injurious then any viz. as they are greater stumbling blocks to some, and, by standing still in a superstitious way, stand more in the way of such as (living more at a venture by their example in all things then the word) would else escape it, then prophane ones are capable to do: thus pious Priests, that are adored as Popes in their several parishes,

more dazzle their peoples eyes from discovering the whole mystery both iniqui∣ty and godlynesse, then dissolute, rude, proud, paultry ones possibly can, when once the Gospel comes among them: yea, Pope Caelestinus, Pope Clemens, Pope Innocentius, Pope Pius, Pope Formosus, Pope Urbanus, do more cap∣tivate their cures to continuance in crooked customes, then either Leo, or Helbran∣dus. When men in a false Ministry are any better then ordinary in their persons, though never so Antichristian in their performances, yet how many are hardened to the heeding of these, as Christian enough for their sakes: but when they are not onely traditionary in their services, but impious and impenitent in their lives, this renders not onely their deformation more discernable, but also reformation more desirable then else it would be; so as corruptio optimi est pessima, the pervertures of good men are most prejuditious, if not pernitious to the truth, ex malis mori∣bus bonae nascuntur leges, the parish Ministers immodest manners makes modest men look out for some better lawes and Gospel.

Theres one thing more I know you will charge me with (for you Ashford Di∣sputants did once before thousands, when there was (seemingly) lesse occasion then now, viz. that I am too sharp and Satyrical, that I rail at and revile you, in stiling you an Adulterous generation, Antichristian, Hereticall, Schisma∣ticall

To which I say, first that, though some of you would have muzzled me up then, by an Article, from that which you call reviling, least happily I should have unmaskt you too much, yet, in your sense, that Article shall not bind me at this time (with your leave) for you call that reviling that is not so: would you set your selves soberly once to reason things out, i. e. to discern them properly as they are, you would find, that no man is reviled that is seasonably and soberly declared, and denominated to be but what he is: for be the titles we note men by never so grosse, yet are they but their proper names, if in all things suitable to the sub∣ject: hence (though I can excuse your ignorance in terming me Anabaptist, for thats impropriation indeed) yet Ile more then pardon you, print me out how you will, so you print me no worse then you prove me: and as for me whatever stile I put upon you, as I do it in a serious and not lusory way, so I make it out to be your due: as also what you Presbyters put upon the Prelates, and you Pre∣lates upon the Popedome, viz. the denomination of Antichristian, Strumpet, Babylon, and such like, you make plainly enough appear to be their due, and therefore I cannot possibly be said properly to revile you, forasmuch as upon the self same Account as you cry out upon each other and use these disgracefull and opprobious termes (as you term them) towards one another, I (as justly) cry out in the same language against you all; unlesse you will yield to it, as I know you will not, that you are Revilers your selves.

If what I say of you be indeed more then the truth, Ile not onely expect your contradiction, but accept thankfully your correction of me from the word; but if you cannot from thence deny but that I call you what you are, then as you will not be guilty of overcharging your selves as well as me, you must acquit me from the guilt of reviling, for as I lend you no worse language then you lend one ano∣ther in the like cases, so as I plead my innocency in it, must you plead your own else can you be held guiltlesse no more then I, but we must all be revilers toge∣gether.

When the Pope challenges the Prelatical party for stiling him the Roman An∣tichrist, * 1.77 and the mystical Whore of Babylon * 1.78, and the Prelates likewise come upon Presbytery, for making them as much Babylon as the other (for so doth Mr. Rutherford the Scotchman calling the two Governments of Italy and England, the Popes and Prelates lawlesse Church Monarchy, saying of the Prelate that he could not find his Father, and was ashamed of his native Father Diotrephes, i. e. the Pope, and that the Pope was his Godfather, and Rome his Godmother,

and th•…•… Antichristian Prelacy was but spilt Popery, half dyed Papistry, term∣ing them also children of Babell * 1.79 when also (I say) you of the Presbytery are challenged by the Bishops, and the Prelacy by the Popes for revilers, in the words, wherein you challenge us, and wherein Paul was questioned for his term Thou w•…•…ited wall, viz revilest thou Gods high Priest? you can excuse your selves no otherwise then he did, i. e. we wist not that you are Gods high Priests, but are assured you are rather what we call you; even so, if you shall say to my self revilest thou the Ministers of Christ? I say (Sirs) I wist not that you are Ministers of Christ any more then the Pope himself, i. e. as much as just nothing, for as quod 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tale must be magis tale (vertually at least if not formally) so n•…•…l 〈◊〉〈◊〉 quod in se non habet, so that the Roman Antichrist being no true one him∣self, and in no commission from Christ to make his Ministers, could not (secun∣dum te O Presbyter) make those true Ministers, that made those, that made them, that made these that make you, and so what ere you are (as from him) yet (as from Christ) you are no Ministry at all, but in very deed the very same that I cal you, v. z. of the Beast, and of the D•…•…agon, as also the three fold CCChristen∣dome (of whom you say that they are Jewes, i. e. Christians, when they are not) are no other then the Synogogue of Satan.

In all which so far am I from reviling, that I speak the words of sobernesse, and truth, which whoever does may not unlikely be reviled as a reviler, by you, but is a faithfull reprover indeed: for it is not simply vile terms spoken that make a reviler (if spoken both seriously and in season) but their non agreeablenesse to them they are spoken of: for else undoubtedly not onely your selves (who spake as v•…•…lely of the Pope as I of you, but Iohn Baptist, Peter, Paul, yea, and Christ Iesus himself (none of which reviled at all, though upon occasion of their enmity against God they called men (whom else they respected well enough too) by the name of Satan * 1.80, evil and adulterous generation, Generation of Vipers, children of the devil, enemies of all righteousnesse, bruit beasts, Foxes, Doggs, Swine, &c.) must all be revilers with you too.

This take therefore from me (and let it satisfy) viz. that Ile never fasten any terms upon you, which by your works you first fasten not on your selves, yet know that persisting as you have done under the notion of Christs Ministers) in pride and perversenesse against his Gospel, though I should never call you Decei∣vers, Antichristian and the WWWhore of BBBabylon, yet youl prove your selves to be so in the end.

Now therefore Oh HHHarlot hear, and fear, for I have heard from the Lord of Hosts a consumption determined upon thee throw out the whole earth, thou hast, being well mounted, harnased, and attired upon the back of thy beast, made warr against the Lamb in his Saints (thy Hereticks) for fourty two moneths, a time, times and a half, or 1260 years, and power hath been given thee, and the beast, which thou spurrest, to overcome them, and over kindreds, tongues, and na∣tions, so that all that dwell upon earth have worshipped him, and thee on him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foun∣dation of the world: yea thou hast opened thy mouth in blasphemies, and caused thy beast under thee to blaspheme the name of God and his Tabernacle and them

that dwell in heaven, yea thou hast spoken great words against the most High, and worn out the Saints of the most high, and thought to change times a•…•… •…•…wes and they have been given into thy hand, so that who was like to thee and thy beast, who was able to encounter and make war with him? but now behold thy proud times are ended, and the Lamb will overcome thee, for he is King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, and they that are with him are called and chosen and faithful, and thou that hast led into captivity shalt go into captivity, and thou that hast killed with the sword must be killed by the sword, here is the patience and faith of the Saints: And the very ten hornes themselves, even all the kingdomes of Christendome, into whose hearts it hath been put to give thee all their power and strength, •…•…s well as the tith of all their glory, and riches and carnall things, upon thy prete•…•…ce of ministring to them in spiritual (all which thou hast swom up∣on, been born up, and fortifyed by, as Babylon of old by the River Euphrates, and with all which thou hast as with so many hornes of a savage beast, tossed, bruised, gored the sides of Saints under the name of Sinners) even these shall now turn upon thee, and unhorse thee, yea they shall hate thee O Whore, and make thee desolate and naked, and burn thy flesh with fire, so that all thy lovers great and small, and thy Merchants that have been rich by trading, as in other things, so especially in bodies, and souls of men shall bewail and lament, when they see the smoak of thy burning, saying Alas, Alas for thee, whilest Gods people that are first come out of thee, yea whole heaven, and all the holy Apostles and Prophets, who now suff•…•…r under thee for telling thee the truth, and shall be a∣venged of thee, shall rejoice over thee at thy downfall. You will hardly give audience O ye Priests to this word, but some of you rather cry out against me, as multitudes of your Churches good children did some few dayes since in Smith∣field, when by one of the City Marshals, meerly for preaching the Gospel to thousands there assembled to hear it, I was betrayed into their hands to be a bus∣ed, saying away with him, away with him, hang him, tis pitty but he should be •…•…oned, and such like 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and cryes as were heard of old: others of you Seers may be ready to call to me scoffingly out of your mount Sier, watchman what of the night? watchman what of the night? but whether you will hear, or whether you will forbear, I tell you Sirs the morning cometh, and also your dead night, there∣fore if you will enquire, enquire quickly, return, and come to the truth, before the fierce anger of the Lord come upon you: or, if it may not be said, as of old it was that many of the Priests were obedient unto the faith, yet Oh that many of your people would know in their day the things that make for their peace, before they be hid from their eyes, and partake no more of your sins, least they partake of your plagues: but if IIIezeb and her lovers will lie in bed together, and not repent, when God gives th•…•… space to repent of their fornications; then me thinks I hear a noise among them, as of those that are in hellish tribulation yel∣ling out from beneath 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Alas, Alas, whilst from above a voice of much people in heaven saying, Hallelujah.

Hallelujah! for now our Lord will raign, And judge that Scarlet WWWhore, who still doth fain Her self to be Christs Spouse, and so maintain Her self a Qeen, the world her slaves in chain. Though, like a Quean, she doth the whole earth stain With Whoredomes, and Saints blood, whom she hath slain: Three PPParts, three CCCrowns, three HHHeads of subtle brain, A TTTripple TTTribe Rides Christndom, tis plain: And, like Hells three mouth'd Monster, stands to strain Souls that scape thence, and bark them back again: Yet, when tis told, this Minx, this whore in grain Frowns, Frets, Hates, Teares, Fumes, Threats, Storms, Fom•…•…s a•…•…ain: But (IIIezebel) wo to thy house, refrain Thy pride, thy lies, thy wrath, like that of Cain, Thy filth, thy self, thy greediness of gain, Else, as thy mirth hath been, shall be thy pain: This is told to, and by me and Iohn Brain, Both being once of thine one children twain: * 1.81 Thou seest, yet wilt not see this, but remain Silent, least friends turn foes, and thee disdain; But some must shew't (or else they see't in vain) Through England, Scotland, Italy, France, and Spain. Amen Hallelujah.

* 1.82 TTTripartita Tribus, Tribulaes, Tribulusque Triunus; Discipulis Christi, Triplex{que} Tricepsque Tyrannus; Trico Tricornis; Trifurcif•…•… atque T•…•…; Tristisicus Sanctis, toti 〈…〉〈…〉 Ter decimas sapiens, capi•…•… 〈…〉〈…〉 Reges ipsa regens ipsos, super 〈…〉〈…〉, Te credent (〈◊〉〈◊〉 vana fides!) genus esse deorum; RRRoma▪ O RRRoma, Tibi mulier formosa videris, At tame•…•… MMMeretrix, vix (heu) pendenda Triuncis; Viri•…•…u•…•… ipsa •…•…uis te perdis, quo peritura es T•…•… 〈…〉〈…〉st, aderitque brevi tibi Terminus ipse.

D〈…〉〈…〉d magis malus Piscator ac tu, ac tui (O SSSacerdos) estis Pessimi Pis•…•… qui, nisi resipis∣camini, Reiiciemini in ete•…•…m Mat. 13 48. In Domino viz. via Domini Sal∣veto•…•…e.

FINIS.

Notes

• * 1.1

  all which will fall to the share of the silken snapsack to carry in the end.
• * 1.2

  See how Mr. Baxter defines him out of Bullinger p. 259. Hereti∣cum cum dico intelligosecta∣rum Autho∣rem qui ec∣clesiam scin∣dis &c. when I talk of an Heretick, I mean an Au∣thor of Sects, who rendeth the Church, who per∣tinaciously proceedeth by false and erro∣neous doctrine to infrings & trouble the u∣nity of the Church, and out of Vigue∣rius, Hereticus est qui reli∣cta side et ec clesiae doctri∣na alicujus temporalis commodi gratia, et max∣ime gloriae falsas et novas opiniones gigni•…•… vel se∣quitur, ut vel 〈◊〉〈◊〉 maneat ab ecclesia di∣visus.
• * 1.3

  suc•…•… words as none of you •…•…ish PPPriest•…•… in CCChrist'n∣dome do, can or ever did preach in, for if your people Ask the Priest what they must do, you say repent, but be not bapti∣zed, yea take heed every one of you that at any hand you be not baptized.
• * 1.4

  Dr. Featley p. 161.
• * 1.5

  For Tent makers such as Paul was to make the Gos pel chargeless, you are most ly too proud to be.
• * 1.6

  † Sine qua Christianismus non constat, saith Calvin.
• * 1.7

  Calvin inst. lib 4. c 2. s. 1. verbi et sacra∣mentorum Mi nisterium nobis perpetua •…•…sse∣ra dignoscen∣de ecclesiae.
• * 1.8

  divsion,
• * 1.9

  which whe¦ther in the Antitype it be not that woman the CCClergy, by whom the Kings of the earth have bin (as Ahab by the other) stir∣red up to a•…•…l mischief a∣gainst the the truth, may be seen mo•…•…e clearly Rev. 17.
• * 1.10

  witness the case of Iohn Sawtrey, the first English Martyr, of whom we read thus, viz. that A∣rundel Archbishop of Canter∣bury 1399 first denoun¦cing him an Heretick, 2 in the name of all his fel¦low bre∣thren the Bishops, and of the whole Clergy con∣demning & digrading him from his priestly orders, from all his priest¦ly honors, & in token therof taking from him, as he was a Priest, the patent, and chalice, the authority of saying Masse, the casul and vestment, as a Deacon, the book of the New Testament; as a Subdeacon, the Albe, and Maniple; as an Acolite, the Candlestick and taper; as an Exorcist the book of Conjuration; as a Reader the book of the Church Legend [of lies] as Sexton the keyes of Church door, and surplice; and then rasing his crown, and putting the cap of a lay prrson on his head, delivers him up to the secular power, saying pray be favourable to him, who after burns him (being called on by the Bishops) in the City of London.
• * 1.11

  Whether the magi∣strate be the minister of Christ, as God onley, or as Medi∣atour also, I mean God man? is a question, about which I find some fill the world with a world of confu∣sion; viz. Mr. Gelaspie and Mr. Rutherford, who are together by the ears about it; and Mr. Baxter also, who makes much more ado then needs p. 228. &c. to prove that Christ ex∣erciseth some of his Government, as Mediator, by Ministers, and some by Magistrates, by which if he mean that Magistrates are officers in Christs Church, of Christs appointment, I pitty his blindness, when I read Eph. 4. where its shewed what officers Christ sets in his Church, for the edifying and establishing thereof: if he mean that the Magistrate is Christs officer, and ordinance to the worldward, for the Government of it under him, and of the Church too (as tis a part of the world, so far as he doth yet administer in the world, and judge it) I will not greatly deny that, howbeit that he (as man) yet judgeth the world, and (as Media∣tour) governs it, as once he is to do, by appointment from the father, Acts 17. 31, at his ap∣pearing & his kingdome 2 Tim. 4. 1. when he shall put that power in full execution, for which he hath now but the commission, when he shall return personally to set up, and rule in that Kingdome, which he is now gon to heaven to receive, Luke 19. 11. 12. 15. &c. when the Prince of this world, (for so Christ himself, who is Prince of the world to come, is pleased to call the devill now John 14. 30. who is dominus fac totum here by permission, and rules over Kings, Princes and People by the Beast, and whore that rides it, Rev. 17. to whom he hath given his seat, power, and great Authority Rev. 13. 2.) shall once be judged, and bound up in the bottomlesse pit from domineering over, and deceiving the Nations any more, that Christ I say yet judges the world as once he is to do, when the Kingdome appointed by the Father to him in reward of his for them, and by him to his disciples in reward of their suffer∣ings for him Luke 22. 28. is come, this I utterly deny; nay rather he is yet in his Saints an un∣derling to the civil powers; the miserable ignorance of which time wherein Christ shall take unto himself his great power and reign, and be de facto, as he was de jure before, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, makes the Divines so dote as to Interpret that place Isa. 49. 23. of Kings being nursing fathers, and Queens nursing mothers, and bowing down, and licking the dust of the Chuches feet, and a hundred more as fulfilled now, in this his day of small things, in this his personal absence, which, when the divel is blind at least, and bolted up in the bottomless pit Rev. 20. theyl surely see are not in esse actuali till then; and to suppose Magistrates to be now Christs chief Church officers Supremely under him to rule in it; when as, were they not alrea∣dy blind themselves, they could not but see it to be contrary unto truth, for women may be Magistrates, but not Church Ministers, and may be Supreme in authority in a State, as Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth, but are bid to be under obedience, and fordid in Church matters so much as to speak, much more to usurp authority in the Church, 1 Tim. 2. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 14. 34. 35.
• * 1.12

  viz. in refusing to be judge, in matters of faith and reli∣gion.
• * 1.13

  For Custo•…•…s et vindex ut ciusque tabulae under the Gospel, be∣cause it was sounder, that typical stand∣ing of the Law, is but a tale, and a trick of our Priests where∣by to curry fa∣vour with their princes: the truth is that whole Jewish State (which was al∣so a Church as no one whole nation under heaven now is) was a type and both the Kingly, Priest∣ly and Prophe tical office that then hea∣ded that Church, were typical of that tripple true head of the Gospel Israel, Christ Jesus, and are no more to be drawn in as an example so as to argue more warran∣tably from the Kings then to the civil Ru∣lers now then from the High-Priest-Hood to the Popedome.
• * 1.14

  my Petition to the power•…•… on behalf of the Church is that it may have as much peace, and as little prefer∣ment as they please, for ever Cum Ecclesia peperit diviti∣as, silia devo∣ravit matrem.
• y 1.15

  Twospritual∣ties, whereof (as bad as the first is) the lat∣ter will be more sensuall then the for∣mer, having not the Spirit Jude 17. though pre∣tending to it more su∣premely then the other, un∣der which last the devil now acts, as under a new vizard, to the decei∣ving of peo∣ple from the way of truth, perceiving his old vizard worn so thin, that all men begin now to see through it.
• * 1.16

  Luk. 9. 53. 54 55.
• * 1.17

  Witness the Iesuites, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 kil Kings if Hereticks, & the Northen presbitery, that may lawfully sight England, if it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…ctory: and the Episco∣pal war against the State:
• * 1.18

  So Iulius the second, who seeing himself van∣quisht, threw away Saint Peters keyes, into the River Tyber, pro∣testing he would thence forth help himself with S Pauls sword:
• * 1.19

  The con∣trary towhich where ere tis well may men submit out of fear till they can help themselves, but never out of love while the world stands, for con∣sci ence is a tender thing, and though but a wo•…•…m, yet if trod upon wil turn again,
• * 1.20

  Howbeit they shall ne∣ver want flat∣terers to per∣swade them that they are.
• * 1.21

  Abj.
• * 1.22

  Ans.
• * 1.23

  Vid.^• Tho. Beacons Re∣liqu•…•…s of Rome, s•…•…t forth cum privilegio 1563. Pope Servitius ordained that Hereticks should be banis•…•…t An. 588. fol. 214. Pope Pelagius the first, that all Hereticks and Schismaticks should be put to death by the secular power, provided that the Bishops in their spiritual courts do first prosecute, convict and condemn them for Hereticks, and then commit them to the temporal Magistrate to dispa•…•…ch them out of the way by fire, sword or halter, for they say as the chief priests to Pilate, it is not l•…•…wful for us to put any to death. In the councel of Lateran by Innocent the third, 2 Patria•…•…s 70 Aroh-bishops, 400 Bishops, twelve Abbots, 800 Priests, the Legates of the Greek and Ro∣man Empire, the Embassadors of Spain, Jerusalem, France, England, Cyprus, it was decreed that all Hereticks and so many as should in any point resist the Catholique faith should be con∣demned, that the secular power of what degree soever should be compelled openly to swear for the defence of the Catholique faith, and to the utmost of their power to root out and destroy in their kingdomes, all such persons as the Catholique Church should condemn for Hereticks, and if any King should be a Heretick, or defender of them, and not reform within a year, then his subjects should be absolved by the Pope from yielding any further subjection or obedience to him, or keeping any fidelity with him, and so twas in the case of John here in England, who resigned to the Popes Legate his Crown, kissing his knee as he came into England (which John was after poisoned by a Monk, who having his pardon from the Pope, poisoned himself first, to poison the King) and also that the Pope may give that land to Catholiques to possesse pea∣ceably and without contradiction, all Hereticks being rooted out of it.
• * 1.24

  Obj.
• * 1.25

  Ans.
• * 1.26

  1 Sam 5. 24
• * 1.27

  which he hath more saith then I that believes they ever will for surely the CCClergies Win all or lose all will pull them down at last.
• * 1.28

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Es. 15. 5. to the 12. 49. to 57. Rev. 11. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 6. 19. 2.
• * 1.29

  for howbe∣it it was the Roman civil power in Potius Pilate passing sen∣tence, yet it was the Priest∣ly malice that caused him to be cruci∣fied, or else Pilate had re leased him: & so its Princely power, but PPPriestly malice crying out crucifie him, crucifie him, that hath caused himun∣der the Gospel be crucified in his truth, and Saints, or else many of the civil Powers would release him.
• * 1.30

  •…•…om 13 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 P•…•…. 2. 13. Magist•…•…es are called 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…dinance o•…•… God•…•… the m•…•… t•…•…it o•…•… •…•…he thing we 〈◊〉〈◊〉 go•…•…ern n•…•… is o•…•… him, the ordin•…•…ce of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to •…•…he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 form of governm•…•… viz. wh•…•…her it shall be by Kings, Parli•…•…. &c. and also the paticular persons that shall execu•…•…e that form is al•…•…ogether in choice of the people.
• * 1.31

  Act. 18 12 13. 14
• * 1.32

  •…•…e supra p. 279.
• * 1.33

  For that name [Cler∣gy] however by themselves improperly impropriated to themselves, as if they onely were the [heritage] of God, for thats the plain English of that Anglico-greek word [Clergy] yet in plain truth pertains properly to all Christs people, and that in contradistinction too from the Ministry, for the spirit speaking of the Elders and Pastors of the Church, charges them not to Lord it over the heritage, i. e. in other locution not to do•…•…ineer ov•…•…r the Clergy 1 Pet. 5. 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 &c. we see therefore God calls the flock, and not the Sheepheards (muchless•…•… t•…•…e Sheeps•…•…ers) by the name of Clergy; but the Pope (as if he had projected purposely to betheeve Gods people out of all their priviledges, and rights, leaves them not so much as their own proper name to be known by, but bestows the name of [Clergy] upon the Creatures of his own creating, and leaves them the name of Laicks in its stead, t•…•…l∣ling them, when they begin •…•…o charge his CC Clergy with impropriation of preaching, and pay to themselves, that they are but a Clergy of Laicks, see Featleys Epistle, but to say the truth excepting some few of his sons of the Episcopal and Presbyterian CClergy (that are come from him two wayes, viz. by dissent, and descent) who may be honester, and wiser then the rest (and yet are not so wi•…•… as to know their own father) the rest are mostly A CCClergy of Lazicks, or lazy locust•…•…: In like manner hath he•…•…ingrost other titles to himself, and his CCClergy, all which the Scripture gives to all Christs people, as namely that of Spiritual men, as if all the world were but Natural, at least but Temporal men besides them∣•…•…elves, thus the Bishops were called Lords Spiritu•…•…l, and other Lord•…•…, Lords Temporal: so th•…•… of Priests, see the book of Common-prayer, and of ordination of Priests and Deacons, whereas these are titles afforded by the spirit to all the S•…•…ints of God as well as some. 1 Cor. 2. 15. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Rev. 1. 6. 5. 10, ye•…•… I call them by t•…•…se •…•…mes, because these are now the most common names, whereby they are known, or •…•…lso properly I cannot call them by these, nor by any other names, whereby they commonly call thems•…•…lves: I cannot call them the Spiritualty, for not one of many of them hath any Spiritualnesse in him: I cannot call them Devines, for they are rather Humanes, if they have their due, whilst they te•…•…ch Gods fear after mens precepts, and for doctrines the Traditions of men: I cannot call them the Tribe of Levi, for Levi though he took Tith according to the Law, whereof he was the Priest, in the loines of Abraham paid Tithes to the person of that high Pri•…•…st that we are und•…•…r, viz. Melchizedeck, or the King of Righteousnesse Christ Iesus, but these are so f•…•…r from paying Tithes to Christ, that they most grievously gripe his people, if they p•…•…y it not to them: I cannot call them Ministers, i. e. servants of Christ, & of the Church, for they are rather Lords and Masters over his heritage, unlesse Servus Servorum, and Dominus Dominorum may stand together: I cannot call them Pastors, or Shepheards, till I can own their Parishes for Christs Sheep, for if we denominate them by the General temper of their people, they profess to stand Pastors too, they seem to be Swinheards rather by their peoples wallowing in the mire: I cannot call them Presbyters, or Elders though some of them be Seniores annis, unlesse they were Saniores Animis then they are, for they are not yet sound, nor Orthodox in either their judgements, doctrine or practise, so long as they are against the truest baptism, and abide unbaptized: I cannot call them Preachers of the Gospel, for they preach down that Gospel, which was at first preached, concerning Christs dying for the sins of the whole world▪ I cannot call them B•…•…shops or Overseers of Christs flock in the spirits sense i. e. in respect of their care to take heed to, or feed it, but Overseers in another sense rather I may properly stile them, for verily Christs flock is so little and low, poor and plain, mean and base, hated and dis∣pised, and themselves so lofty and high minded, that as not many noble, and mighty, so few or none of these wise men after the flesh can stoop or look so low as it is, and so (for the most part) they oversee it: and lastly if those be the true Clergy and Priests of God, that are obedi∣ent to his word, (as the Scripture saies they are) the CCClergy need not find fault (as they do) with the Mar-priests of these times, for in very deed the CCClergy, PPPriests, and Presbi∣ters have been the truest Priest-biters, Claw-clergies, and Mar-Priests themselves.
• * 1.34

  Rem enim ndig nam esse putent &c. saith Calvin Inst. li. 4. c. 11. 5. 15. they deem it a disparagement that they should be made to answer in their own personall causes before any civil Magistrate, and suppose both the liber∣ty and dignity of the Church i. e. the Clergy, to ly in an exemption from the common seats of judicature, and their laws: but the Bishops of old, who were otherwise strict enough in pleading the priviledges of the Church, did judge it no disgrace either to themselves or their function to subject themselves to civill powers.
• * 1.35

  whose work 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mostly in reading ser∣vice in old time, till the Gospel came again to be preached in these latter daies.
• * 1.36

  * Act. 19. 24. to 39.
• * 1.37

  who saw some truth in their daies, wherein twas twilight, but not all that is nowtobe seen, for though I reverence the men (as I do every man, that sees truth as far as i•…•… shines clearly in his time) yet Luther left much truth unseen to himself, be hind him, and some of Cal∣vins Instituti∣ons too are none of Christs.
• * 1.38

  For verily these Starrs for their light of learning (as Dr. Featley confesses p. 165. 166.) have been the Authors, devisers and broachers of Heresies; yea peruse (saith he) if thou please all the antient Heresies listed by Epi∣phanius, Austin, Philastrius, Alphonsus a castro, Ambrosius de Rusconibus, and others, and therein thou shall find the Ring-seaders great Clerks, and accute Sophisters, whence is that true observation of Tertullian, Philosophi Hereticorum Patriarchae, Philosophers have been the great Grandfathers of Hereticks.
• * 1.39

  * Nahum 3. thy crowned are as the locusts O King of Assyria, Apollyon in the Antitype.
• * 1.40

  Of which chain of suc∣cession of Ministry, if but one link fail, or chance to be lost, so that it meets with interruption, you confesse, all your Ministry lies on the ground too, and cannot at any hand be counted valid or raised again: and yet if there was not a breach of that line in the link of Pope Joan (aliâs Gil∣berta an English woman born at Lin, who was both literally and mystically the Whore of Rome, and therefore far (I wot) from being a true Presbyter, or Minister of Christs Church, in which women are forbid to usurp authority) then my understanding failes me not a lit∣tle.
• * 1.41

  Who by Austin the Monk dis∣patcht an Or∣dination hi∣ther (with re∣solution about infants viz. that in case of necessity they might be bap∣tized) by which ordina∣tion men have ever since bin authorized to ordain here and such as have been ordained to baptize.
• * 1.42

  For the ci∣vil Magistra∣cy may reside in women (as is also shewed above) who though by Pope Ioanes example they may yet by Pauls rule they may not usurp authori∣ty in the Church.
• * 1.43

  For now thats put down also, as to the present session, as every power will be, and that suddenly and with shame, that puts down others for tyranny, covetousness, unrighteousness, self settlement in greatnesse, and delay of justice to poor people that cry for it in these latter daies, and yet succeeds them in the same sins, and in such security as to say,

  Populus me sibilet, at mihi plaudo Ipsa domi simulac nummos contempler in Arca.
• * 1.44

  I mean take tith, for you pay none,
• * 1.45

  of which you have the fift not the tenth, if the hus∣bandmans charges be all considered.
• * 1.46

  If you were not blind your selves, you would gather thus much from that, viz. that while men are blind they sat under your ministry, but when once they begin clearly to see, they can see no ground to sit under you any longer.
• * 1.47

  Nicholas the first was (I think) the first that prohibited the Clergy marriage saying that it was more honest to have to do with many women privately then openly to take one •…•…fe: Insomuch that a Priest of Pla∣centia being accused to have a wife and children, was deprived of his Benefice: but proving the said woman to be the wife of another m•…•…n, and his conebine onely, he was again restored Helin p. 183.
• * 1.48

  That there should be 40000 dipped disciples, at the first beginning of them too, shall be no article of my faith, who find an increase but to a few 1000s of such here in England, und•…•…r no losse then seven years talking of this truth, and find men more refusing to be baptized at all in truth, then forward to be baptized ore again: yea in this English Sectarian army of Anabaptists, as its termed by you Priests, who have a habit of naming all men Anabaptists, whether baptized or no, that are up in lawful armes for the civil rights and liberties of the people, against those Priests and Princes that have destroyed them, tis to be feared theres not one of an 100 did ever own Christ so far yet, as to be baptized.
• * 1.49

  Qui intravit ut vulpes, reg navit ut Leo, mo•…•…ieb atur ut Canis: came in a like a Fox, reigned like a Lion, & dyed like a Dog.
• * 1.50

  O mon∣strous! is •…•…age come upon our Doctors now in the hight, that Apollo is the true God with them, and his Oracles, which by Christians were ever counted the Devils, Gods oracles, and the spoi•…•…ing of his Temple the spoiling and rifling Gods church, and the ruin which (Machinati∣one Daemonis say Historians themselves that write it) fell on them that attempted it the curse of God for this sin of Sacriledge and Robbing God of his due? so it should seem, for defining Sacriledge to be a robbing of God, a rifling of his Churches, stripping Religion of her neces∣•…•…ary dresse and decent rites and ceremonies, and asserting that God will curse with strange cur∣ses those that are guilty of it, his first instance is the revenging hand of God on Xerxes for med∣ling with the Temple of Appollo. Surely these men who have so high an esteem of the God Appollo, and his Temple, would have had the like of Appollo's Sister Diana the great Goddess of the Ephesians, and her Temple, whom all Asia, and the world worshipped Act. 19. 27. and counted Paul a Sacrilegious fellow in dispising her Magnificence, and turning away people from her worship, as Demetrius did, who got his wealth by her standing, had they been alive at that time: yet this is the Doctor we are sent to for furniture with knowledge of the truth by you Ashford Accountants.
• * 1.51

  Alias, the Great gaw∣dy building, that was there in as much veneration as Pauls Church in London is, (for that is the Church with some, whom a stone Church, and wooden Priesthood, pleases better then a spiritual house of living stones, and spiritual ministry in it.
• * 1.52

  Built by Queen He∣lena, who (if you consult the Story) in no lesse Superstitious Devotion, then they the Ves∣sels of the Temple, did consecrate the Temple it self to the Honor of Christ, Pueri sacer est lo∣cus extra meiite.
• * 1.53

  Alias the holy habita∣tions of the most abominable holy Fryers, who no question fryed in the fire of holy wrath and rage, to see their holy Cloisters and Chappels sacrilegiously prophaned to civil uses, which by them, and their Lady Abbesses were wont to be made use of (saving their holy Superstitions) to nothing but uncivil and unclean.
• * 1.54

  For then by my consent they shall be counted Sa∣crilegious too, that shall ever happen to be spoilers of the tripple crown
• * 1.55

  So Mr. Bayly, and Mr. Baxt. Featly p. 161. 167. also Feat∣ley and Pagits title pages.
• * 1.56

  Helin p. 161
• * 1.57

  See Ba•…•…. Ep to the Read. also Feat. in his Epist. to the Read and p. 161.
• * 1.58

  * Sae Featleys Epist. to the Read.
• * 1.59

  Helin p. 189
• * 1.60

  p•…•…va est vobis cura lin∣guarum, minor Artium, mini▪ ma pietatis. were most of you as little learnd, as good, a pea•…•…∣cod shell might make you gown and hoo•…•….
• * 1.61

  Hang out your lights here, your new lights quoth he, scoffingly, who in pride prints himself Capape, Captain generall of all the Presbyterian forces in England, &c. viz. Dr. B.
• * 1.62

  Sir Henry Wotton.
• * 1.63

  Cice•…•…. 2. de na•…•… deor.
• * 1.64

  1 Causes.
• * 1.65

  After the o•…•…throw of the ex•…•…chate, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Emp•…•…rs now neglect∣ing Italy, the Roman, began now to be governed by the advice & power of the Popes: Pepin and his son Charls having overthrown the Lombards give unto the Popes the Ex archate, Ur∣bine, Ancona, Spolero, and many other Towns and territories about Rome.
• * 1.66

  Act. 18. 3. 4. Act. 20. 33. 34. 35. 2 Cor. 11. 7. ad 12. so 12. 13. 18. 1 Cor. 4. 11, 12. 1 Thes. 2. 9. 2. Thes. 4. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12.
• * 1.67

  * Witnesse Al bert Archbi. of Mentz, who being at the diet at Ausbourge An. 1530. & finding a bible on the the Table, & reading some leaves thereof where by chance he opened it, said, t•…•…uly I know not what book this is, but this I see it makes all against us:
• * 1.68

  Magister art is ingenii que la•…•…tor venter docuit negatas arti∣fex sequi vo∣ces.
• * 1.69

  2 Tim. 3. 15. 16.
• * 1.70

  Featly p. 113.
• * 1.71

  2. Design.
• * 1.72

  3 Effects.
• * 1.73

  see the last clause of the first part of the Ashford pamphlet p. 11.
• * 1.74

  • Mr. Wilson.
  • Mr. Williamson.
• * 1.75

  * Mat. 15. 9.
• * 1.76

  H•…•…tness Luther him∣self, who, though he wrote bit∣terly against indulgences, yet durst not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ought from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 most ho∣ly Father Leo, See an Epistle of his to Pope Leo the 10•…•…
• * 1.77

  See Dr. Featleys dippers dipt See Dr. He∣lins Geogra∣phy, where speaking of Pope Joan, he calls her both the li∣teral and the mysticall Wh•…•…re of Babylon.
• * 1.78

  See Ru∣therfords Presbytery, in the Epi∣stles De∣dicatory & to the Rea∣der.
• * 1.79

  One of the three parts, Rev. 16. 19. of the great City BBBa∣bylon, viz. the Pope and his carnal crue of Clergymen, the Prelate found out, but (in nostris talpae in alienis linces sumus) was so pittifully purblind at home that he could never find out a second: the second part of that Babylonish WWWhore, which are the Prelate and his Priesthood, the Presbyter found out, and began to cry out upon them also as an harlot, but, standing so much in his own light that he cannot see himself for himself, and cannot see wood for trees, to this day he cant hit upon the third, but even that also, which is the Presbyterian Clergy, is in Tyranny so like the rest, that the name Babylon will appear upon their foreheads too within a while.
• * 1.80

  The term Christ used to Peter for his subtle selfishnesse, immediate∣ly after he had honor∣ed him with the name of Peter Mat. 16. where the actions are Satani∣cal, the re∣proof cannot be too Satyri cal to whom soever.
• * 1.81

  See Brain's Babels fall.
• * 1.82

  Nos Rustīci haud cū•…•…ănus quan•…•…ītătem Syllābŏrum.